A new system; or, An analysis of antient mythology ..

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

//^y/

'^/S^« . O^

^ .. . . «._.

y/^ yA^'

4/ % /(^j^

? r/^.

^^'€i/?*?4

7

.v<^

3n^^^

NEW SYSTEM;

OB, AV

ANALYSIS

or

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY,

<

8gc. Sfc.

n^il

'£^-€1 '^^

^^^*-^

y/^ yA^'

4'' % /(y/^/!^

3r^^^^

NEW SYSTEM;

OH, AV

ANALYSIS

OF

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY,

<

Sgc. 8sc.

//^y/

/iti^ '^^

^^?*€l^?^

//

7

.v^^

Bryant

NEW SYSTEMj

OB, AK

ANALYSIS

OF

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY,

<

Sfc. Sfc.

E. Bbckader, Printcri Took*s Courts Cbancery-LaM.

NEW SYSTEM;

ORy AN

ANALYSIS

OF

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY:

WBCmBllI AH ATrBMrr is MAOK to DITBBT TKADITIOH of FAUtSt
AlIB TO KBDUCB THB TmOTH TO ITS OBIGINAI. rVAITT.

BY JACOB BRYANT, ESQ.

THt THIRD EDITION.

IN SIX VOLUMES.
WITH A PORTRAIT AND

SOME ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR;
A VINDICATION OF THE APAMEAN MEDAL;

Observations Bnd Inquiries relating to various
Parts of Antient History ;

A COMPLETE INDE^X,

AND FORTY-ONB PLATES^ NEATLY ENOHAYBD.

VOL. V.

LONDON :

PRINTED FOR J« WALKER; W. J. AND J. RICHARDSON }
R. FAI7I.DRR AND 60N ; R. LEA ; J» NUNN; CVTHELL AND

martin; h* d. symonds; vkrnor, hood, akd sharpe;
■• jeffbry ; lackin6ton, allen, and co.; j. booker ;

BLACK, PARRY, AND KINGSBURY; J. ASPBRMB;
J. MURRAY ; AND J. HARRIS*

1807.

y

NEW SYSTEM;

OB, AN

ANALYSIS

OF

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY.

or THE

PROGRESS OF THE IONIC WORSHIP ;

AND OF TUB

lONAH-HELLENIC COLONIES.

I HAVE repeatedly taken notice, that the worship
of the Dove, and the circumstances of the Deluge,
were very early interwoven among the various rites,
and ceremonies of the eastern world. This worship,
and all other memorials of that great event, were
represented in hieroglyphical characters in Baby*
Ionia: and from these symbolical marks, ill under-
stood, was that mythology framed; which through

VOL. v. B

S THE AVALTSiS OF

the Greeks has been defived to us. The people,
by whom these rites were kept up, were styled Se*
marim, Idnim, aod Dercetids; tccortliiig to the
particular symbol, which they venerated : and some
allusions to these names will continually occur in
their history, wheresoever they may have settled.

The Capthorim brought these rites with them
into Palestine ; where they were kept up in Ga2a,
Ascalon, and ^zotus. They worshipped Dagon;
and held the Dove in high veneration. Hence it
was thought, that Seniiramis was bom in these parts,
and nourished by pigeons. Their coast seems to
have been called the coast of the lonim ; for the
sea, with which' it was bounded, was named the
Ionian sea quite to the Nile. ' Acystf-i ^r tivk kai to

aiFO Fa^KC f^t^n; Aiyvwru ViXay^f lONION Xfyf«4«f.

Indeed Gaza was itsdf styled lonah : * l%mt yotf n
Tct^ot ixuXtiTo: which name Stephanus supposes it
to have received from the flight of 16. ' Ta^a —

ixXnOvi ^f x«» IX^NH fx Tuf Itf( vf oa-rAiv^flM^r, nai fAUPovm^

auTDc (xfi, ExAnftn ^1 xai Mi»»ft. Eustathius takes
notice of the same circumstance : ^ ro aw Tm^iK

l**^rii«AM*aMMi^Mi*MH^«^ka^

' Steph. Bjzaot. lomn
» Ibid.

^ Ibid. r«{W. Meoois oppidiim juxUk Gazam. Hieron. m
locia Hcbni^is*

t Scholia in Diooys. Pirieg. y. 94*

ANTiEKT utrmotccr. 9

mroi lilt ZiXn^^* I<« y^f i> ZcXii*i» %arc^ mf rm Agy^tm

/lAAmtoy. If the title of Ionian came from Id, that
name most hare been originally Ion or lonah : and
to it will hereafter appear. What one writer terms
liiDoay the other renders J^tXni^n ; which is a true
interpretation of ^ Mmp, the Moon^ the name of the
deified person, Meen-Noah. I have mentioned,
that the like terms, and worship, and allusions to
the same history, prevailed at Sidon, and in Syria.
The city Antiocb upon the Orontes was called lonah.

A(yc»9i. Who these Argeans were, that founded
this city lonah, needs not, I believe, any explana-
lion«

It was mentioned ^ above, that lo, among her
various peregrinations, arrived at last at Gaza in
Pftlestine, which from her was called lonah. Un-
der the notion of the flight of Id, as well as of
Osiris, Damater, Astarte, Rhea, Isis, Dionusus,
the poets alluded to the journeying of mankind
from Mount Ararat; but more particalarly the re-
treat of the lonim, upon their dispersion from the

' Hence Id, or looab, by being the rcprtientttive of Meen,
^arae to be esteemed the Moon, h* r^ ^ ZiXnm jmt* mi rm A^ •
ytum ha)^xf9m Scholia in Dionys. Perieg. v. 94. *Oi A^tei fAMtn-

Mi0% TO •tofiM T1K TtXn9^ TO «TOJi^vf Of li Aiyv^iy, 2*P( *pTi» Joan*

Anikxrhenus. p. SI. SceChron. Pasch. p. 41.
* Steph. Bezant. Iv)^*
' Ibid. r«$».

B 2'

^'>

THE AVAtrSIS OF

laDd of Shinar. The Greeks represented this per*
son as a femiDine, and made her the daughter of
Inachus. They supposed her travds to conunenee
from ' Ai^os ; and then described her as proc^*
iog in a retrograde direction towards the east. The
line of her procedure mi^ be seen in tlie Prome-
theus of ^Eschylus : which account, if we change the
order of the rout, and collate it with other histories,
will be found in great measure consonant to the
truth. It contains a description of the lonim abo?e-
mentioned ; who, at various times^ and in different
bodies, betook themselves veiy early to countries
far remote. One part of thdr travel is about Am*
rat and Caucasus ; and what were afterwards called
the Gordiaean mountains. In these parts the ark
rested : and here the expedition should comnience.
The like story was told by the Syrians of Astarte ;
by the Egyptians of Isis. They were all three one
and the sume personage ; and their histories of the
same purport. ' Qus autem de Iside ejusque er-
roribus iEgyptii, eadem fer^ de Astarte Phoenices,
de lone Graeci fabuiantur. The Greeks for the
most part, and particularly the Athenians^ pretended
to be avTox^l^ifK, the original inhabitants of their
country : but they had innumerable evidences to

' By the travels of Id from Aigos is signified tbe joaim^ao^
of mankind from tlic ark.
* Mareharoi Can. Chron. Sxc. 1. p. 42*

ANTIENT MTTHOLOGY. 5

eontnadict this notion ; and to shew, that they were
by no means the first, who were seized of those
parts. Their best historians ingenuously own, that
the whole region, called Hellas, was originally oc-
cafMed by a people of another race, whom they
styled '^ B^e^Cftjoi : that their own ancestors came
under different denominations, . which they took
from their mode of worship. Among others were
the lonim, ealled in after times lonians. They
were supposed to hare been led by one Ion, the
son of Zeuth, styled by the Greeks Xuthus : but
what was alluded to under the notion of that person,
may be found from the history given of him, Ta-
tian imagines, that he came into Greece about the
time of Acrisius, when Pelops also arrived: " ^»r»

TdK Affnira? «f t^K. This arrival of Ion was a me-
iDoraUe sera among the Grecians; and always
esteemed subsequent to the first peopling of the
** country. Ion in the play of Euripides is men-

maXtt$99. Strabo. 1. 7* p« 494. U^^Mi y»f ntq tvr nmkHfAiwiK *BA-
X«ibc B«^«^ T» V9K?^ •fK'nvt^f, Pausan. ]. 1. p. 100. AfxahafBa^-
C«^t wLfivat, Schol. in Appollon. Ilhod. 1. 4. y. 264. H o ey
B»utTka mrf9Tif09 fAtf vwo Ba^a^bif uKUTo. Strabo. ]. p p. Gl5. Sec
farther evidences in Vol. I. p. 187» of this work : ami Pt Q'2^.
See also the treatise inscribed Cadmus. Vol. II.

" Tatian. p. 274.

*' Clem. Alexandr. Strom. )• 1. p. SSI. llerodot. 1. 7* c. 94,

D THE AKALTftlS OF

lioned as the son of Xuthus, but claimed by ApoUo»
as his offspring. In reality, both Xutbos and
Apollo, as well as Dioousus and Osiris^ were titles
of the same person. Xuthus tells his son, that lie
shall-give him the name of Ion, or lone, from im
meeting him fortunately, as he came out pf the
temple of the Deity :

'' Ii0»« JT eip«pa^tf fn Til rv^fi Uftwcy^

m

He likewise in another place mentions, that his son
was caUed Ion firom an auspicious encounter:

'^ Iw, iwt^wtf vfUTQc nrrn9M9 tr^Tf u

It is true, the poet would fain make the name of
Grecian etymology, and deduce it from the word
M»Ti^ to which it bad no relation. The truth he so
far accedes to, as to own that it had a reference to
something auspicious ; and that it signified an omen,
or token of good fortune. There are some other
remarkable circumstances, which are mentioned of
this Ion. He was exposed in an Ark ; and in the
Ark said to have been crowned, not with laurel, as

^0m

" Euripid. Ion. r. 66l«
^ Ibid. T. 802.

▲NTiENT vrmoxocY. t

we mig^ expeet i3at reiNrted bod of ApoHo to faare
been oraaaeoied, bnt nrith olive :

Fratt these two, Xuthue and his son Ion, the Do*
riea^ AebaMTOy and lonians wene taid to he de«
flcaeaded« Hence Apollo is made to prophesy in
this floanner of these aalioos |o come, addiessing
fimeelf to Crensa :

mil f WfAaroK X^t^
n«Xir, Mar* a(«y HiXoiriity J* i i«u(rf^(

It has been a prevaiiing nottorii that the lonians
were of the family of Javan. His sons certainly
settled in Greece ; but they were liie origipal iaba-
bitants : whereas the Dorians and lonians confess*
edlj soGceeded to a country, which had been in
the possession of others. They were therefore a

" Euripid. Ion. v. 143A.
•• Jbid, V. 15S7.

nz AKA&TBis ar

which nmy fohoM b ei w cc a the two Mmri There
it m rcntvkabte p^ea^ in the ChrmicQo Fttdale,
which ddcnauMS very aal kihoogfl y the histoty of
the looMttk The anther aeys^ that acconKog to
the BMiftt fteoniae eccosets^ they were a colooy
hroughi by Ioomb finxn BdbyloBM. Thb loQan was
one of lhoBe> who had been eagaged in the hDiUKwg
of fiabelt at ihe tiae» whea the kngaage of maa-

kllKl waf iVOfoundcd. '^ lunm li nnm {^EJJmm^

#4#/uuf tfliMri** r«* «*l(ttir<tftt« He Macco«cr 8ay% that the
1 IoUmhts iu ^rueral wtMt dnaiouaatedam iAmk»i^fram
Mcp/n <r« U i> very ccrtauu that waae of the UeUeoesy
and ts^pTi tully the ^ AlheiuaD^ were 9^^ Saite :
nut ibti>\\\ \lw city ^us as b iMttMnooiy supposed ;

'* Hit* Ath^nUh* tuHit^Kt thv ntvH •.•r Diuim&L'r from £g}'pt to
KUwMn \s\\\k\\ wmi |HiMv'*«i«!U ^y » dilft:r9iie race. Othen say,
iHllI lh(W WVI^ ^af^^iHHt ^y Vl*^Ml)Kt«« Kwtmwwim ib i^ lX«y>

M tX«^^«M A*>^««v' '^^^ ^Y^^ AvuMl.iu.-* d{;u<f N*tAL Co«ii. I. 5,
v« U« !«• V7^^« U^^' ^-Miuv'liMvloi^ vhvtv un^mii)i\ tiroa Eeypt, and
iMiM^hi \\\\'w \^W\ lu»m (M sVMu^^>* l>^jJL>rm Sic. 1. 1,

». vv^

▲NTIENT JlYTHOLOGT. 9

but from the province of Salt, in ^ Upper Egypt,
which is by interpretation the Land of the Olive.

The bailding of Babel is in *' Scripture attributed
to Nimrod, tde first tyrant upon earth ; and it was
carried on by his associates the Cuthite Idnim.
They were the first innovators in religion ; and in-
troduced idolatry wherever they came. We ac-
oordingiy find, that they were the persons, who
first infected Greece. ^ Iwt^ h oi ex tik isc tuv

^EXXfi¥6»¥ dfx^y^^ y<y«»OTf f roic ^««»ok Vf9^txvifii¥. The

lanmnsy who were denominated from Ton (or
Jonah) ^ and who were the hed^ds of the Hellenic
families, were the first worshippers of idols. I
render the verb, ir^ onxweuy, the first worshippers :
for so much is certainly implied. The tower of
Babel was probably designed for an observatory;
and at the same time for a temple to the host of
heaven. For it is said of Chus, that he was the

'* Of S^t in Upper Egypt, tee Obtervatioos and Inquiries re*
Isting to various Parts, &c. in Vol. VI. of this edition.

*• Diodor. Sic. 1. 1. p. !24. nA«» T4»r /bUTOMn^arrAif vnp»» •««•
XtUxmtf MM tuvtMKn^mrrvB thii tik 'Jt^Xoih^ ftyr^^vtAiv AO«mk0 «m roc
(BuCcf. See Euseb. Chron. p. 12. See also the account from
llieopompus of the Athenians from Egypt, in Euseb* Pr«ep.
^vang. h 10. c. 10. p. 491.

*■ Genes, c. 10. v. 8. &c.

^ Euseb. Chrom p. 13.

le THE ANALTSIS OF

first observer of the stars: and bis desceodenis
the Chaldeans were famous in their day. Some at-
tribute the invention of it to Ham, styled ^^ lofti-
chus. ^ Ilic lonichus accepit 4 Domino donum
sapientife, et invenit astronomiam. Uic Gigantem
Nimrod decern cubitorum proceritate^ et nepoiem
Sem ad se venientem erudivit, docuitqae quibos in
locis regnare deberet. Multa etiam prsevidit et
pmdixit. The author of the *^ Fasciculus Tempo*-
rum mentions lonichus as the son of Noah. Itte
lonichus fuit filius Noe (de quo Moysea taoet) sa*
pieos. Pri»6 post Diluvium astronomiam invent :
et qusedam futura pr»vidit ; maxim^ de ortu qna*
tuor regnoruin^ et eorum occasu. Cumqoe paler
dediaset ei munera, ivit in terram Etham ; et hft-
hitavit ibi, gentem constiuiens. Hie fbrtur consi-
lium dedisse Nimroth, quomodo regnare poasiL

The same history is to be found in the "^ Nunan-*
berg Chronicle, printed in the year 1483: the
author of which says, that lonichus went to the
land of Etham, and founded there a kingdom : and
adds, hflec enim Heliopolis, id est, Solis terra. This,
if attended to, will appear a curious and precise

*^ CcDtestiBo mmio tertic chiliadb gemiit Noe filrom ad stmili-
todinan snaniy quem appoUavit lonicham. Ex Method. Mar-
tyre Comesf. H»t. Schol. c. 37*

^ Methodius Martyr,

•• Fasciculus Temporum iroprrss. A. D. 1*74-

•* P. U.

ANT[£VT MYTHOLOOT. ]1

kJbtoiy* The aodoDis continually give to one per^
800^ what belonged to many. Under the charac-
ter of looichu* are meant the Anionians; those
SOBS of Ham, who came into E^pi; but particu^
lady the Culhites^ the looioi from Chaldea. They
came lo the land of £tham, and built the city»
named Hetiopolis> ia the province oi Zoaa £thas%
is mentioned by Moses ; and was the first i^ace in
the *' desert, at which the Israelites halted* after
th^ had left Succoth. The author of the FascicuT
liis says» that JwicJiW was u son ^f Noah, iffwkmn
M9$€S makes no mention. The truth is, it was only
a diflRsrent name for a person often mentioned : lor
lonichiis was Ham; and as titles were not uni-
fiMndy eoafiaed (o one person, it is probable that
Cbw aba was included luider this characteristic
koaebas seems to be a compound of lon^Nachus;
god is undoubtedly a term, by which the head of
the lomm was distinguished.

From hence, I think, we may be assured, that the
lonjaas were not of the race of Javan, as has been
generally imagined. The latter were the origioal
inhabitants of Greece:* and to them the loaiaoa
succeeded ; who were a colony from Babylonia first,
and afterwards from Egypt, and Syria. There is
a passage in Cedrenus, similar to that quoted
above; shewing that the louim, the desc e odents

»» Exod. c. 13. ¥• 20,

12 ' THE ANALYSIS OF

of lonah, were the first idolaters upon earth ; and
that they were upbraided by Plutarch for their de-
fection from the purer worship. ** Iwi^ h^ oi m m?

Itf? (it should be luva^}, oimo'i ^jea^ rr«» o Xai^mnirio?
TlXaretf^i^if i^ vXarti¥ ay»XfMMT»¥ rtvup iicAy9€$f tsc
xar »^a9M ^pi^«c 3^foiro»8jt4fif0ft, rev 'HAmv xcu rn» £i<*

XnvTiK The loniam are the descendenU of lona ;
and are the people^ with whom Plutarch of Cha-^
ronea is so offendedy for being the firsts who se^
duced mankifid to idolatry, by introducing the sun
and moon^ and all the stars of heaven, as deities.
They were the authors of that species of idolatry,
styled Hellenismus, of which I have before treated.
These histories, backed with many other evidences
shew, I think, manifestly, that the lonians were
lonim, a colony from Babylonia. They seem there-
fore to have been distinguished from the sons of
Javan, by being styled Iuvk, lones; whereas the
others were styled letovi^ : though this distinction is
not, I believe, uniformly kept up. The people of
Boeotia in the time of Homer, were lonim, and the
laones seem by that poet to be mentioned as a dif^
ferent race :

^ Cedren. vol. I. p. 46. See aUo Euseb* Chron* p. 14^
*• Homer. Iliad. N. v. 6S5.

ANTIEKT MTTHOLOGTp 13

And Attica is said by Strabo to have been called
both Ionia, and las : ^ i yx^ Amxn ro tr«Xaiioy I»irt«
xAi Ia( f xoAciTo. We find from hence, that it bad
two names ; the latter of which, I should imagine,
was that by which the primitive inhabitants were
called. The Grecians continually changed the »
final into sigma: whence p*, Ian, or Javan, has
been rendered las. It was originally expressed, lev,
and looiir : and this was the antient name of Hellas,
and the Ilelladians ; as we may infer from its being
so called by people of other countries: for foreigners
abide long by antient terms. And according to the
Scholiast upon Aristophanes, the Grecians in every
country but their own were styled laones; by
which undoubtedly is meant the sons of Javan.

'' IlAvrac raf( *£XAdv«^ letotA^ o» BapCi»^«i cxoAmr. The like

evidence is to be found in Hesychius : ^ ixu ixmc ^f
01 Ba^Ca^ oc Ts; 'EXAr.y4Zf Iftanr«c Afystf-iir. All foreigners
very justly call the Grecians lannes. He had be-
fore mentioned, .Ia»»a^-— 'EXAinnxn, nen !«»»«( thc '£a-

xr.ya(;XiyiiSiy. lanua is Certainly the laud of Javan :
and the purport of what this writer here mentions is,
that Hellas was of old called lan^ or Javan ; be-
cause the Stives were esteemed lannesj or Javanes ;
being the posterity of the person so named. Ste-

^ Strabo. 1. 9. p. 6OO.

'■ Schol. in Acharn. v. 106.

'* his 50 corrected by Heinsius.

14 tut AVAtrtnn of

pbanos also mentions law, and InM^ : ex h ru I«tft^
I«». From tbe abore it is very plain> that by tbe
laones were meant all the antient inhabitants of
Greece; all that were tbe offspring of Ian, or
Javan. But tbe lones and Ionia related only to a

part. ^' Lj6vti' Atnvxior ii Wk, «t« lupo^. Eytoi xai
mr 0^»Koiiy xAi Ap^aisr^, xai Boi^thc, "EXXifvac, The

term lones came from Ion ; who was the reputed
son of Xuth, as I have before shewn : and it was a
name appropriated to some few of the Grecian fa-
milies ; and not uniformly bestowed upon all,
though by some it was so used. The laones, or
sons of Javan, were the first, who peopled the
country, and for a while a distinct race. But when
the lonians afterwards joined them, and their fa-
milies were mixed ; we must not wonder if their
names were confounded. They were however
never so totally incorporated, but what some sepa«
rate remains of the original stock were here and
there to be perceived : and ^ Strabo says, that this
was to be observed even in the age when he lived.

There are some renmrkable truths, which have
been gleaned up by Joannes Antiocbenus : and we
shall find them to be worth our notice ; as they re*
late to the origin of those people, who brought

M Hesycb.
ptfimf9i ix»^- Strabo. 1. 7, p. 495.

AVimUt MTTHOLOOT. 15

idolatry into Greece. It was, he says, introduced

^ A#9 ^ii^ *BaAii»k oi^juan, ws xoti ostmr IIiixb Aio?^
m tuf fuAiK #vtK rn Iftf f9, vik Nut t* r^trsr. tie has in

flome degree confaunded the history, in making the
chief ancestor of tiie Grecians of the line of Japhet.
The name, which misled him, and many others, was
Aivvrof, and IckitvrQ^ : of which I have taken notice
before. It was a title given to the heads of all fa-
milies, who from hence were styled lapeti genus.
But writers have not uniformly appropriated thi^
appdlation : but have sometimes bestowed it upon
other personages ; such however as had no relation
to the line of Japhet. It may be difficult to deter-
mine, whom they most particularly meant : hut thus
much we are informed ; ^ lonrfto?, Vf»? rw* Tiraym.
Jafetui wa9 om of the Titanic race. ^ lawjToc
•fX^<^( ^^i CK TI0V FiydtKreMT. Ife ttas a person of
great antifUity^ and of the Giant brood. Henoe
by the lapeiidse, the sons of Ham and Chus
are undoubtedly alluded to : and the Grecians
were manifestly of the same race. The au-
thor above proceeds afterwards more plainly
to shew, who were the persons, that led these
coloniea into Greece: and propagated there the

55 p. 66.

*' Schol. in Horn. Iliad. O. v. 479- !«»••»« ^X'ryf Hesych

»

^' Lexicon inedit. apud Albert, in Hesych.

16 THE ANALYSIS OF

various species of irreligion. '' Immc h ii fx m^ I0
(the term I«»k could not be formed from L* : it
should here, and in all places, be expressed ik me

IIINAZ) THTuy ofX^y^* tyi¥wro' n^etif y«f i\imi)^t¥rH <K

SO denomimtedjrom lona^ were the leaders of those
colonies : they had been instructed by Ibannes one of
the Giant race ; the same person^ who with his as-
sociates built the tower^ and who^ together with
them J was punished by a confusion of speech

It may be here proper to obsenrCi in respect to
the history of the Ark and Deluge, as well as of the
Tower abovementioned, that we are not ik> much to
consider, to whom these circumstances could per-
haps in general relate ; as who they were, that chose
to be distingubhed by these memorials; and woBt
industriously preserved them. They were the off^
spring of one common father : and all might equally
have carried up their line of descent to the same
source ; and tlieir history to the same period. But
one family more than all the rest of the Gentile
world retained the memory of these events* They
built edifices^ in order to commemorate the great
occurrences of antient days : and they instituted
rites, to maintain a veneration for the means, by

*• Joan. Aotioch. p. 66,

AN!riCHT MYTHOLOGY. 17.

which dieir ancestors had been preserved. Nothing
material was omitted : and when they branched out,
and retired to different climes, they took to them-
selves names and devices, which they borrowed from
the circumstances of this wonderful history. Hence,
when we meet with lones, lonitsB, Argei, Arcades^
Inachid^, Semarim, Boeoti, Thebani,a4md the like;
we may be certified of their particular race : and
in the accounts transmitted concerning them, there
will be found a continual series of evidence, to de-
termine us in our judgment

The Grecians were, among other titles, styled
Hellenes, being the reputed descendents of Hellen.
The name of this personage is of great antiquity ;
and the etymoloj^ foreign. To whom the Greeks
alluded, may be found from the histories, which they
have transmitted concerning him. ^ Vmurpn Jt ex

riupp*; JikiMxaXiwv^ vxiitq* *BXknif fAiV Vfuro^^ oy fx Aio;
ytytynviut Xsytfo-i,— ^uyarn^ it Ufidroyivttot. Deucalion

had children by his wife Pyrrha ; the eldest of
whom was Hellen^ whom some make the son of
Zeuth : he had also a daughter Protogeneia ; by
which is signified the first-born of women. By
*° others he was supposed to have been the son of
Prometheus^ but by the same mother. In- these

*• Apollodor. 1. 1. p. 20.

40 n^fAffini^imitlvpfmi'Eh}iHP Schol. til ApoUon. Rhod. I. 3.
V. 1085.

VOL. v. C

18 TH£ ANALYSIS OT

accounts there is no tnconmsteocy ; for I have
shewn, that Deucalion, Prometheus, Xutb, and
Zeuth were the same person. The histories are
therefore of the same amount ; and relMe to tbe
head of the Anonian family, who was one of the
sons of the penon called Deucalion. He is made
cosBval with«4he Deluge ; and represented as the
brother to the first-bom of mankind : by whicfh is
meant the first-bom firom that great event : for the
Deluge was always the ultimate, to which they re*
ferred« The Hdlenes were the same as the lonim,
or ^ iwii : whence Hesychius very properly men-
tions I*»v«(, *EAXfi»«^ 7%e lomafu and Heltenc$ are
the same family. The same is to be said of the
Aoliaas, and Dorians: they were all from one
source^ being descended from the same Arkite an*
cestors^ the lonim of Babylonia and Syria; as the
Pbceoioian women in Euripides acknowledge :

^ Komoy oijtAK, xoitat rvu%
ToLi xf^ao'f o^« irif uxiv Inf.

The term Hdlen was originally a sacred title : and
seems to have been confined to those priests, who

^ They weie equally descended from Ion, the son of Zenth,
called also Xuth : mn I«m€ th SnAir ^vrif • Dicaearch. ap.
Geogr. Vet. vol. 2. p* 21.

^ Phceaiss. v, 256. ht w hrn* m v I«nc tv JNte* e»^ 'i tgrnm^
y^n^i fu» *EA^«r« iiNii, Strabo. 1. S. p. 5S7.

ANTiEVT ]rrraoLo«r» 19

first caiae from Egypt ; wad intradaced iba rites of
tlM Ark; «iid ^ Dove at Dodona. Thej were caHed
dao EUiaodSeUi: uader the former of which tides
Ifaejr aie vMatioiMd fay Hesydiius ; *Exxai- '£a^«kK,
& 9 Amtomfy nm U 'Ufuf^ TUa GOttiilry waa tbe first
^ HeUat; and ham were tbe origMial Heilenea ; and
firoai tfam the title was derived lo aU of the Greeian
oanie. Aristotle afiwds: evideaGe to this : and at
the saaie tine auaatiaBa tiicir traditioBi: about the
Ddugev raoaofRWPc m AfviodUUMMc ; whick be thinks-
chiefly prevailed jdiout the country of the HeUenes
in Dodona^ and the other parts of Epirus* ^ Ko^^

ygf OTK WIf I rm *t3kkmfiun cywm /koXi^a TOfrovi* «m rwrm
w^i ^m "SJUiAAA ^9 APXAIAN. Ami K fri» fi wi^i

^ HeDce tHe Dove Dione was said to share the honour with
Zeath in that country. Svimm^ rtf A»i mfawmmA^x!^ urn i Aii»«.
Sliabo. 1. 7. p. 505.

^ *EM« (<»• "EA^^k) Aie( upof ft AmIWiii. HesjTch. *EAAa( ^i»

caetrch. ap. Vet. Oeogr. vol. 2. p. It2.
Hie engpnal naae was "EUftf •

The people of Thessaly had also the name of Hellenes.
litY^A^ffC h ««Xivrro9 am "Sa^vk. Horn. 11. b.v.684.

Some suppose these to have been the fiist of the name.
II^tffM «r«#c cXiyorro m f» Oa#«aA»f(iM0^tf««*. Bieviorum S^hol.
Anctor.

«s Aristot. Meteorol. L I. c. 14. p. 772:

c a

20 XHS AKAirSIS OF, ETC.

Deluge prevailed great fy in the Hellenic region ;
and particularly in that part called Antient Hellat.
This is the count ry^ which. lies about Dodona, and
upon the river Acheloiis. It mas inhabited by tlic
Sellij who were then styled Gracij but now Hel-
lenes. He expresses huasd^ as if the name of Hel-
lenes were of later date than that of Gr«cL But
if the r^on was originally called HeUas^ the name
of Hellenes, I should apprehend, was coseval. The
people, who .resided here, the Aborigines, were of
another family ; and are therefore by Strabo styled
BxfQofot, Barbari. These were the Dodanim, of the
race of Javan: but the temple was founded by
people from Egypt and Syria, the ^ EllofMans^ Pe-
lasgi, and ^^ Hellenes.

*• Of the EUopians we Strabo. 1. 7. 505.

Fcom the fur«Aa» HvHu io SchoL Sophocl. Tta-
chin. ▼. 1183.

^ We meet with Hellenes in Syria. En nmt aAX^ wiAk Xpftm^
'EXXof KOiXnf £i;(»«K* re lOmce* "EAXji^. Stcph. Byzsnt. •

OF

THE DORIANS,
PELASGI, CAUCONES, 'MYRMIDONES,

AMD

ARCADIANS.

As every colony, Tvhich went abroad, took to them-
selves 6ome sacred title, from their particular mode
of worship; one family of the Hellenes styled
themselyes accordingly Dorians. ' Tbey were so
named fix>m the Deity Adonis/ who by a Cdmrnon
apfaasnesis was expressed 'Dofus. The cduntry^
when tbey arrived, was inhabited by a people of a
different race ; whom they termed, as they did all
nations in contradtstinetion to themselves, Bofiof^

Barbarians. ' IlaXai ya^ mq wv xaXHfAtyni *£XAaJo;

Bo^Sa^i ret lypxxot wKtic-ai». ' Witb^ these : original- in-
habitants they had many conflicts; of which we
may see some traces in th^ history oi the Heraclida?.
For the Dorians were the same as the Herculeftis :

^■^>— *^**'^-r" • ' ' ' \ i'> i t II . ■ '

' Pausan. 1. 1. p. 100.

^ -93CE MSU^nJTSS IQ'

wddA .fid mtt sfl&tle id Cusbul hok*.. inttanmnpr^antft
0of tiff wiin]4* "avdiitfaBr tttK* ftnnimiHUfe in jpbbbbl li^>

souk ttKOOBBhlBB. IDKnr iMeK tB^HOl 'WMiti»»* yg£ ^

TimigfxznB:: ^iniiD inBittiHig ihst Hkv* ^me mdfld|^

* AUi I 'ferum ' XhirffliBBE aanixunmm flmuftw Hot-

auii^nitt iQHt Tilt liisaBK «e:« i Hiuiiwima wcDr «f
liAe •dote : -vei is sdims. from wmnt c^uaanaeB m

as tiie 2Kn*:mr a^ ^ imc imasoB iff <£t
fMikautc; laat ^ lie Mirinir xiiawg rf

€ii' unek immf ; U£t wek rM^ygt v«b use Ud-

tmf iutfie/ «f ibe iKriiwr iirt nit ooofps t» 3k»

Amip KbMipdkbsafr^ iwt vaiiicivi aAj^soi msca. Gccisr. Sacr.

ANTIEKT HTTHOLOOr. S3

they were to bis found in ^ Phenicia. * Caria, ^ Crete,
and ^ Hetruria. In Greece they settled about Par-
nassus, called Tithorea ; and afterwards in Pthiotis
of Thessaly, the supposed country of Deucalion*
They forced themselves into Laconii^ aiid M essenia :
in the latter of which provinces the Dorian lan-
guage was retained in the greatest ' purity : and
from their history are to be obtained more antient
terms than can be elsewhere collected*

The Grecian writers, when they treat of the prin*
cipal of their ancestors, suppose Hellen to have
been the son of DeucalioUi and Ion the Qon of
Xuthus* Dorus is introduced a degree later, and
made the son of Hellen. But in these points scarce
any two authors are consistent. In reality, Xuthus,
and Deucalion were the same person : and Ion,

x.r.A. Steph. Byzant. Called also Dora.
* En ^ KofioK A«fpdf w«Ak9 K*r.x. Ibid.
' RdM o> K^ic Ao^piiK fxftXtfiKrp. Ibid. Aar^iey.
Aaiptic Ti r^ixo^uic, hoi rt IIiXmt*** Hom. Odyss. T. v. 177*

Sec Strabo. 1. 10. p. 729.

' Herodot. 1. I.e. 57. Ai»»f"K f$wi9(^i '?•*»•), ifcwtf x«i'Ax»-
uMfm^^iU *— Kfil»M. Strabo. L 14. p. 9^5. A city Dora in tbe
Penic Gulf. Another in Palestine, between Ascalon and Joppa.
Tlmv^anmt h tw tutik wtrr^i^K mvrti «T*rf* Aw^k otir^if nd?att rnh

^mf% Tf Ayx^oXcf T» lovny m^fij^m SaMtrii. Stepb. Byaf.
' Pauttn. 1.4. p. 945. 347.

24 • THE ANALYSIS OF

Dorusy Hellen, were terms imported into Greece ;
and related not to any particular. But though
these genealogies are gronndiess, and these persons
ideal ; yet we may hereby plainly discover, to what
the history ultimately relates. And of this we may
be assured from almost every writer upon the sub*
ject ; that the Dorians, like their brethren the Id-
nim, were not the first occupiers of the country.
They were colonies from Egypt: and Herodotus
speaks of all the heads and leaders of this people as
coming directly from thence. He takes his epocha
from the supposed arrival of Perseus and Danae :
and says, that all the principal persons of the Do?
rian family upwards were in a direct line from

JEgypt. ' Airo ^f A*y%tK ryi^ Aae^i^iv xcraAcytf^TA rt^ a>M
at El VAT to x^ avrcanr ^Aii^oiftTO *v rovre; ii ^up Amumi^ nyi'*

fAowc A^y-jfTTm i9«y£Wf?. lie proceeds to say, that
Perseus was originally from Assyria, according to
the traditions of the Persians. '** iU it i riif <rfwk Ae-

ypc Xtytrcciy amjq^ iJlt^civ;, tuu Aco-ujio?, tyivizo 'E>./»;v.

The like is said, and with great truth, of the Hera-
dids ; who are represented by Plato as of the saiiio
race, as the Achaimenidae of Persis. " To ip 'Hf a-

xAiir^ TO y»v«c x«i to A^fti/tifirvc ciC Tit fc^ tot r$y Aiof «»«•

ftfirxi. The Persians tlierefore and the Grecians

9 Herodot. 1. 6« c. 53.

■• Ibid. c. 54.

" Plat. Alcihiad. v. ^. p. 1^)0. See aisoPausao. 1. 2. p. 151 .

Aii?risKT KrrH0LOGY. is

were in great measure of the same family, being
equally Cutbites from Chaldea: but the latter came
last from Egypt. This relation between the two fa^
milies may be fiirtber proved from ^^ Herodotus^
He indeed speaks of Perseus becoming an Helle'*
nian ; as if it were originally a term appropriated,
and limited to a country, and related to the soil :
wbich notion occurs more than once. But Ilellen
was the title of a family ; and, as I have shewn, of
foreign derivation : and it was not Perseus, nor lon^
nor Dorus, who came into Greece ; but a tace of
people, styled Idnians, Dorians, and Peresians:
These were the Aiyuirr Mi u6«ymK; but came origin*
ally from Babylonia and Clialdea ; which countries
in after times were included under the general name
of Assyria. The Peresians were Arkites : whence
it is said of Perseus, that after having been exposed
upon the waters, he came to Argos; and thca'CU^n
Mount Apesas first sacrifice tp Jupiter. The same
story is told by Arrian of Deucalion ; who after his
escape from the waters, sacrificed in tlie same place
to Jupiter Aphesius. '' Arrianus tamen in librw
secundo rerum Bithynicaruoa Deucalionem in arcem,
locumque eminentiorem tuncArgi confugisse inqttit
ex eo diluvio : quar^ post illam inundationem Jpvi
Aphesio liberatori scilicet, aram erexisse.

^* Hero&t. K 7- c. 150.

»' Nictal. Com. 1. S. c 17 p* 46&

WS THE A.NAL781S OF

When theie colonies settled ia Greece, they ^«
tiDguished themselves by various titles, which at
differeot ssras more or less prevailed. Some were
called ^ Caucones. They resided about Messeoia,
aear the river Miuyas, and the city Aren : and be^
tray their original in their name. Others were
called '^ Leleges, and were a people of great anti-
quity. They were supposed to have been con-
ducted by one Lelex, who by Pausanias is men-
tioned as the first king in Laconia, and said to have
come firom '^ Egypt. There was a remarkable pas-
sage in Hesiod, which is taken notice of by Strabo,
concerning these Leleges. They were some of that
chosen family, whom Jupiter is said in his great
wisdom to have preserved, out of a particular re*
gard to that man of the sea, Deucalion*

The lonim are sometimes spoken of under the
name of Athmtians ; who were the descendents of

"* Strabo. 1. 7. p. 519, anJ 531. A^mA»«» tip^. Tfccy were
dcnominftlcd from their temple Cao-CoOy &de$ Hercules, sivc
Domus Dei.

" Pausan. 1. 3. p. 203.

" Strabo. L 7. p* 496. So the passage shouitl be read.

ANTIENT MTTHOLOOT. 87

Ada% the great astronomer, and general benefac-
tor. He was supposed to have been a king in Ar«
cadia; also to have resided in Pbrygia: but the
more common opinion is, that he was an antient
prince in Mauritania upon the borders of the
ocean. The Grecians made a distinction between
the HeraclidsBy Atlantes, and lones : but they were
all of the same family ; all equally descended from
lonan, the same as Hdlen, the same also as Pelias,
the ofipring of the Dove. Hence the children of
Atlas were styled PeleiadaB, being no other than the
Idnes ; of whose history and peregrinations I have
before given some *' account. Diodorus, and other
writers speak of the Peleiadse, as only the female
branch of the family : but all the children of Atlas
had equal claim to the title. For Atlas was Ion :
and in the history of the Atlantians, we have an
epitome of the whole Ionic histoiy ; comprehending
their connexions, colonies, and settlements in va«
rious parts of the world. Diodorus accordingly
tells us^ ^ that the Atlantides gave birth to a most
noble race : some of whom were founders of na^
tians.; and others the builders of cities; insomuch
that most of the more antient heroes^ not only of
those abroad^ who were esteemed Barbaei; but
even of the Hetladians, claimed their ancestry from

»• Sec Vol. in.

>f Diodorus Sic. I. 3. p. 194^

f8 * TH£ ANALYSIS OF '-

tkcm. In another place, speaking of the Peleiadbe^
be ^ sayS| These dans^hters of*Aiias, by their cam*
nexions^ and fnarria^es xviik the most iiliUtrwus
keroeif, and diviniiii^^ may be locked up to as the
heads of most Jamiiie^ upon earth. This is a very
curious history; awA shews bovr many difierent
reKiuuii wire occupied by tbb extraordinary people,
of whom I principally treat.

SiMne of th<nn were styled Mynuidones, panicu-
Ittily those who sculeil in Auuonia, or Thessaly.
'l^liey wcir the stmit^ a^ the Helleuesv and Achivi ;
and were iiuiuitncnily called by either of those ap-
|>ellations uh we learu tVoin '* Pliny, and Homer.

•k

Mv^UiJikfC ©; H^\jvfcT*, X*» FXAUM^, XAft Avttl^i.

'Hicy tit St sciileil about the ciik^ ^ liiolcus, and
Ai^iK^ : uml thoy had a truihtion of their being de-
scinnkxl from one ** Mynnidon, a king of the

** Pliijv. 1. -K c. 7* p. 1P9. Ph.ltsiratus sa\*5» that all ibt
Thess&Ii<uis were called MyiniJous lloroic. c. It- p. 682.
** Iliad. B. V. 5S K

^Afm7\ J^*Zyu*9» Ai^*mTi, V9*«t^tf«» Ilcsio*!* Axtib-k.

Scrviiw in iaad. L U v. 7* 5o it should Ik n.ia, as we learn
from Clemens. Cohort* p. 34» Tjt ^»ah— .i:'^^^.>.-i, ^^^r^iai. xa*

ANTIENT MTTHOLOiJT. i§

country. This term was not only a proper name,
but al^o signified an ant or pismire; which gave
occasion to much fable. It was by the antient Do-
rians expressed *^ Murmedon. Now Mur, Mar,
Mor, however varied, signified of old the sea : and
Mur-Medon denotes Maris Dominum^ the great
Lord of the Ocean, It is a title, which relates to
the person, who was said to have first constructed
a ship, and to have escaped the waters. He was
the same as Deucalion, whom they imagined to
have resided in the same parts, after he had been
driven by a flood to Mount (Eta. The Myrmidons
are sometimes represented as the children of .£acus :
and- are said to have first inhabited the island of
JEgina. It is mentioned of this personage, that
having lost all his people by a public calamity, he

s

requested of Jupiter, that the ants of the islwd
might become ^ men ; which wish was accordingly
granted to him. Who was alluded to under the
name of iEacus, may be known from the history
transmitted concerning him. He is represented as
a person of great justice ; and by the poets is sup-
posed tor bis equity to have been made judge of
the infernal world. He is said to have collected
people together : ^^ iJ^nixtfu^At riy x«i ko^s; ^itirai, xa»

^ Scholia in Ljcopb. v. 176. Scholia in Iliad. L. A. v. ISO.
^ Scholia in Pind. Nem. Od. 3. t. 21.

so THE AK4LTSI8 OF

€vrrmiip v»aitim»' aUo to hsvc huvwmed mankind^
and to have enacted laws, and to have first esta-
blished civil polity. This is precisely the same cha-
racter, a» we have before seen given to Uranus^ At*
lasy Osiris, Dionosos, Satumtta^ Phoronens, Janas :
all which are titles of the same person, by whom
the world was renewed, and from whom law and
equity were derived. Both MticoB and Mur-Medon
were the same as Deucalion : and all these charac-
tm are comprised in that of' the Patriarchi the
gpneat beneiactor, and just man ; who is alluded la
in every instance ; particularly in the history of the
first ship. This circumstance is observable in the
account given of the Myrmidons, who are said ta
have first constructed ships, and firom whom the
art was made known to tb» woikL The poet ac-
cordingly teUs us.

tf '.

0» li TP* Vfirrot ^tv^Mi Maf afAfitXf o'c«f .

These first composed the maoagaable fioM.

Upon this supposition they had the name of Mur
Medons or Sea-Captains. But it was properiiy de-
rived to them from their chief ancestor Mur-Me«

^ Hesiod. ia Gcoealog. Heroic See Scholia io Piiidar* N«n.
Od. 3. ▼• 21. Also Scholia ia Lycoph. v, 17(».

ANTIINT MYTHOLOOT. 31

don ; who first constructed an ark, and was esteem**
ed the raling Deity of the Sea.

The most general appellation, under which these
colonies passed, before the name of lonians and Do-
riana, and that still more universal of Hellenes, grew
so predominant, was that of Petasgi. They are re*
presented indeed as a difierent people, and of ano-.
ther character : but this difference was not of per-
sons, but of times. They were very numerous ; and
supposed to have been for a long time in a wander-
ii^ slate. Besides Hellas, they occupied many re-
^OQS of great extent* where their name was in re*
pate for ages. There were nations, oaAed Ldege%
Canoones, and Pelasgt in Asia Minor; who are
mentioned by Homer among the allies of the Tro*
jaos;

Strabo speaks of these Pelasgi as a mighty people ;
and says, ^ that, according to Menecrates Elaites,
the whole coast of Ionia from Mycale, and all the
a^hbouring islands, were once inhabited by them.

•• Iliad. K. V. 429.

«pnp09, KAf Tc< m>at^w9 »9««f. Suabo. 1. 13. p. 922. The tame
is said of Uie Carians, and Leleg^. 'Hti fvr hnia, Aiyi^ti) wra^
tw Kmfifw Mc»T«y »a» At^tyifv. Strabo. 1. 7* p« 495*

SS THE ANALYSIS OF

Tbey possessed the whole region of*' Hetruria : nor
do we know the ultimate, to which they were ex-
tended. '* AXX« i» fxiy (^ao-i) IliXaa^yiii twi vXtifx

raf^ auTofli xaroixuff-au The Pelosgiy says Plutarch,
according to antient traditioUy roved over the
greatest part oj the world : and having subdued
the inhabitants^ took up their residence in the
countries^ which they had conquered. Strabo
speaks t>f their great antiquity ; and says, that tbey
overran all Greece : '* h^yaio^ n pvXoy x«t* my 'Ex-
x»Sa vatroty ivtvoxotvi^ We may perceive from these
accounts, that the Pelasgi were to be found in va-
rious parts : and that it was only a more general
name for those colonies, which were of the disper-
sion, and settled under the title of lones, Hellenes,
Leleges, and Argivi. Hence it is wonderful, that
writers should esteem them as a different people.
Herodotus has much perplexed their history ; or
else his account has been greatly interpolated : yet
he acknowledges, that they had their rites and re-

*■ Strabo. 1.5. p. 359. 5:«poKXuf u h^xv f^'^h ««» « TvpantzM.
XltXAoyt. Scholia in Apol Ion. 1. 1. v. 5S0. See also Herod.
1. 1. c« 57.

'* Plutarch, in Romulo. p. 17.

M L. 5. p. 3S7« 'Oi hlltXa^ffyi rv9 wt^t rfi9*E7Jia^»iv9atrfV0'»f'
itat A^aioTarei. Ibid. 1. 7. p. 504. Of their founding cities
named Larissa, ice ibid. 1. 13. p. 922.

ANTIENT MTTMOLOGT. 35

. ^

ligion from Egypt ; and that from them they were
derived to the Hellenes : ^ wx^a it TltXaTytn^ *ExXfivt^
ilih^arro Jr«fOR. The person, from whom this people
are supposed to have been derived, and named, is
by some represented as the son of Inachus ; by
others as the son of '^ Poseidon and LArissa. Sta-
phylus Naucratites mentioned him under the name
of Pelasgus ; and said, that he was '^ A^yiior re yivoc ;
which I should render, of Arkite extraction.
Hence it is said of his posterity^ the Argives ; ^ xm

auToi 01 A^ycioi cxaXmrro TltXnvyoi' that the AvgiveS

also were denominated Pelasgi, They settled very
early io Thessaly ; to which they gave the name of
Aeria; by ApoUonius Khodius expressed Hf^iD,
£ene.

^ L. 2. c. 52.

«

*• Schol. in Apollon. Rhod. 1. 1. v. 580. UtXaayn rtf niMYiltf»o«
vt« Ksi Ao^MviK* Some make bim the father of Larissa: r%9 h

Pausan. 1. !2. p. l65. Pelasgus, the son ofNiobe. Dionys. Ha*
Ucarn. 1. 1. c. 1. p. 9- Of Larissa. p. 14.

^ Schol. in Apollon. above. Ex Pelasgo Laris. Hygio. Fab.
145. p. 253.

'^ Schol. in Apollon. above.

'• L. 1. V. 580.

VOL. V, D .

94 THE AVALTSI8 OP

This was the antient name of Egypt, from whence

this people came. ^ Aiyvrroc otXntn Mu#a(a, ita&

Hf(i«. Egypt was called both Mysara and Eeria.
The part of Thessaly, where they settled, was the
supposed country of Deucalion, the same as loacbus :
so that we need not wonder, when we find Pelasgus
represented as an ^ Argean or Arkite by birth.
They likewise, as I have mentioned, called the same
country Ai Monah, Regio Lunaris ; which the poets
changed to Aimonia. At no great distance was a
city Argos, and a nation Oritse ; from whence we
may judge of the natives^ and their origin.

^ £ir« fjitTA rsTov iirir O^iirai Xtyo^ftoft*
EiT* Af49iXo^9», A^yoc t* ttravV n't r»
ApfiXo^ixo».

I have shewn, that all the country about Dodona
was particularly styled Hellas ; and it was at the
same time called Pelasgia. The Oracle is said by
Scymnus Chius to have been of Pelasgic original :

^ Steph. Byzant. See Schol. in Dionys. Perieg. t. SS9*
^ 'HTtfrro h rm avMv»«< A%mK> «•* ^^Mf» ^tuHtXmtyoff m AAPIX-
SHi: mm nniElAnNOX Cm. Diony*. llalicmm. 1. 1. c. 17- p. 14.
niA«rx«c •« AiK Ml NftoCiK TK ^t^^rfnt^. Ibid. Tbey are •!! men-
cioncd as the som of Lartsa, or of Kiobe ; both which tenns de-
note tke ckiidrfn rf the ArL

♦* Dica^arch. apud Ceogr. \tU vol. 2. v. 45.

AKTIfcNT MTTHOLOGT. 35

The rites of the place were introduced from Egypt;
as we are assured by Herodotus, and other writers :
consequently the people, who founded the templej
and instituted those rites, were from the same coun-
try. The Deity was there worshipped under the
title of Zeuth, whom Homer styles Pelasgic :

The priestesses of the temple have been mentioned
under the character of two black Doves, which
came from Theba in Egypt. In short, the name of
Pelasgi seems to have been the most antient and
^general of any, which were assumed by those
foreigners, who came into the land of Javan* They
forced themselves into ^' countries pre-occupied :
and were so superior to the natives in ability and

^ Apnd Geogr. Vet. vol. 1. p» 26. v. 448.

^athnvt Pny9 rt, ntXa^tif,iifaff itu9, Heriod. spud Strab.
1. 7- p. 504. Sec also U 5. p. S38.

♦» Iliad, n. V. 233.

^ All the Peloponnesus according to Ephorus was esteemed
Pelasgic* Km nif niA*«ro»jrq0'ev h TltKnay^mt ^^if Ef o^( kAiiOiimu.
Strab. 1. 5. p. 338.

^' See this certified in the Pelasgi, who came to Italy. Dionys
Halicam. 1. 1. c. 10. p. p. & 14.

36 THE ANALYSIS OF

science, that they easily secured themselves in their
settlements. Many have been the inquiries about
this antient people, as well as concerning their lan-
guage. Even Herodotus is at a loss to determine
whether they should not be esteemed ^ Barbarians.
Yet he seems to solve the difficulty more than once ;
and this too in a very satisfactory manner, by men-
tioning, among other instances, ^'^Itanq IXcAao^oi, that
the lonians were Peiasgic ; ** to Attixw Avq^ TliXac-
yixoif ; the people of Attica were Peiasgic. He like-
wise speaks of the ^ Arcadians under this denomi-
nation : and seems to include all the Dorians, the
whole of the *^ Peloponnesus, under the same title.
He speaks also of the iEolians in the same light :

^' AftoXtf; Jf— TO zraXai xaXiQfi,iyo% niXao'yoi. Froni

^ lie acknowledges his uncertainty about them. Ov» •xf* ^^f**
«f*r( UXU9, 1. 1. c. 57.

♦» L. 7. c. 95.

*• L. 1. c. 57.

*• Af«ali< niXa^yoi. |. 1. c. 146. The lones of Achaia were
called riiAo^o* AiyioXiif. 1. 7. c. 94. Pelasgi also in Crete, and
in various regions. Slrab, 1. 5. p 33S.

'* Herodot. 1. 1. c. 56' He is speaking of the Dorians in tha
Peloponnesus, and 6f the Athenians; which two fitmilies hi
styles, TO iit9 TIiAatfyiMfy to Ii *E^XiiMitoi lOto^. By this one would
imagine, that he excluded the Athenians from being Pelasf;ie
The passage ib very confused.

" L,«7. c. 95. Ail the coast of Phr)'gia was peopled b]

them. They built the cities Thcba and Larissa in Troas.

*I«woOoo( f «yt fv?ia Tl^Xa^ut tyx^o'tfutMnf

T#»r « Ajatf%9amt i^Qt/?MKa 9MrramaK99» Hom, 11. B. v. 84(lj

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 37

hence we may be assured, that by the Pelasgi are
meant the antient Doras, lones, and Hellenes : in
shorty all those Cuthite colonies, and those of their
collateral branches, which I include under the name
of Amonians. When therefore it is said, that Greece
was first occupied by Pelasgi ; and afterwards by
Leleges; and then by Hellenes, Dores, and lonians ;
it is only a change of title, but no difference of
people : for they were all of the same great family,
however branched out The same is to be observed
in the history of any particular city, such as Athens.

To fjLty IlfiXairysc Tsr^urov^ sc ft xoti Xoyog
Kga^axg Xtyttriaij fMira it tamtx Kcx^o7riJ!0&(*

■■ urff04ffi Jf ;(^oyoK

All these were different names of the same people.
In like manner the people of Argos, in a play of
Euripides, are addressed by Orestes, as the same
race under different appellations.

HctXoL^ rXcAotiryoi, £i»yoLiioLi it iivrtfoy.

'* Scymnus Chius apud. Geogt. Vet vol. i. p. 32. v. $5Bf
^ Earipid. Om%. v. 930*

38 THE AKALT8IS OP

The like is to be observed in a passage from the
Archelaus of the same author.'

IlfXatf'yiCirrftc J* uyofAeKrfAmig re v^iir

In respect to the Arcadians, they are said to
have been so named from '^ Areas the son of Zeuth^
being before called Pelasgians. But Pelasgus, who
was prior, and the very ^ first man in the country,
was called ^ Areas : from which circumstance a
strange inconsistency arises : for the country is sup-
posed to have been called Arcadia, before the birth
of the person, from whom the name was received.
It is therefore plain that the term Areas was a title ;
and thi^t by Pelasgus Areas was naeant Pelasgus the
^ Arkite. And when the people of Phrygia and

'« Apud Strab. 1. 5. p. 339,

" Pausanias. 1* 8» p. 604.

s* n<Xa»y»t*- t » Til Tf ▼•vrjl w^tc* Ibid. L 8* p* 5^3*

sv ntXa^M — Ttf Aficoibf. Ibid. 1. 2. p. 143. Pausanias scetn«
here to make him the son of Areas. Either way it it incon-
sistent.

** Herat the same as lonah, is styled Pelasgis. It is said ot
Jason.

'H^ Jlr IIiAA^rilK «K «Xt7t{i'- ApoUon. Rhod* I* 1 . v. 1 4

ANTtENT MTTHOLOGT. 39

Hetruria were said to be ^ Ayixaiip Afxaii^ ; the
true purport of the expression was, that they were
ab origine Arkites. Neither Argolis, nor Arcadia,
could have sufficed to have sent out the colonies,
which are said to have proceeded from them. They
are supposed to have filled regions, before they
were constituted as a people. The Grecians in
their histories have been embarrassed and con-
founded with a variety of titles. They tried to
separate them, and to form distinctions : by which
means their mythology became more and more con-
fused. The only way is to unite instead of diver*
sifying: and to shew that these titles, however va«
ried, were but one in purport: that they all re-
lated nearly to the same person, and to one event.
By this method of proceeding we shall render the
history both obvious and true. The accounts of
which we have been treating, were adopted by the
Grecians ; and as it were ingrafted upon the history
of the country : and the principal terms, 4n which
they were described, were equally foreign and im«*
ported. I have mentioned, that by the appellation
Areas we are to understand an ^ Arkite i and who

*• Dionys. Halicani. L 1. c. 10. p. p. UOm^yit^ anum^w A^^
M^- Stnib. ]. 5. p. 337. tnd Schol. in Dionys. Perieg.
V. 347.

^ When it b said by Hyginos, Arcades res divinas prirai Diis
feceruDt; it only means, that the Arkites, the sons of Ham, were
the fiisty who introduced polytheisvu HygiD. c. 274. p. 387*

40 THE AVALrSIS OF

is principally alluded to under this character can
only be known from the history, with which it is
attended. We find this personage described in the
same light as Dagon, Isis, Dionusus ; and as Osiris,
styled Orus, and Helius. He is represented as a
great ^' benefactor to mankind : teaching them the
use of corn, and consequently the arts of agricul-
ture, which were before unknown. He likewise in-
structed them in weaving, in order to cloath them-
selves : and the whole manufacture of wool is attri-
buted to him. His name was a title of the chief
Gentile Divinity, like Helius Osiris, and Dionusus
above : and he was worshipped with the same rites
at Mantinea, near a temple of Juno : and in an-
other of Zeuth the Saviour, there stood an high
place sacred to Areas: which in aftertimes was
mistaken for his tomb. There seem to have been
more than one; for they are spoken of in the
plural : and what they really were may be known
from their name ; for they were called ^^ *HAtai Btofxoi,
the altars of the Helius. Areas was supposed by
his posterity to have been buried upon Mount Mae-
nalus, which was undoubtedly denominated from him.

^ Pausan. 1. 8. p. 604.

•» Ibid. 1.8. p.6l6.

** Oracle of Apollo; ibid.

iiNTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 41

Near the bleak Mount MsBnalia lies entomb'd
Areas, from whom the natives have their name.

Mflsnalia, or more properly Maenalus, is a com-
pound of Meen £1 : by which is signified Lunus
Deus, another title of Areas, the Arkite God^ who
bad been worshipped upon that mountain.

From what has preceded, we may decypher the
history of the Arcadians, who were the descendents
of Areas, and represented as prior to the ^ moon.
They were styled ^* Minyae, Selenita, and (Afx«»«0
Arcbsi : and their antiquity is alluded to by ApoU
lonius, when he mentions,

Th' Arcadian tribes^ who liv'd before the Moon.

This is the common interpretation ; but properly by
Selene, and Selenaia, is meant the Ark, of which
the Moon was only an emblem : and«from hence the

•♦ Orta prior lunA, de se si creditur ipsi,

A magno tellus Arcade nomcn haUet. Ovid. Fast. 1. 1. v. 46p.

Luni gens prior ilia fuit. Ibid. 1. 2. v. 290.

Sidus post vcteres Arcadas editum. Scnec. Hipp«l. Act. 2.
V. 785:
^ Minyae Arcades. Strabo. I. 8» p. 519t
** ApoUon. Rhod. 1. 4* v. 26'4.

42 THE ANALYSIS OF

Arkites bad the appellation of Selenitae. Dionysius
Cbalcidensis takes notice, that this name was pre-
served among the Arcadians. ^ EOiro^ Afxaiw £t-
XK»iTac. When therefore it is said by the antient
writer M naseas, that this people were under a regal
government, before the Moon appeared, isrfo * 2i-
Afiimc Afxaiot^ Pa0-iXfu0-ai* it only means^ that their
femily originsdiy existed, and were established
under a monarchy, before the Arkite rites prevailed.
This may be proved by determining the time, when
Selene is said to have first made its appearance.
This we find from Theodonis, and other writers, to
have been a little while before the war of the Giants.

"9 0ieJw^oc ii <v fixor^*, ipvotrtf oXiyu vportfw ^n ra VfiOi
riy«rra? 'Gr«Xf/xir-<— mv ZfXniriiy f aimvai. x«i A^ifCMr e X»o? n
roti^ ^lO'fO'i, xcn Aiorutf'o; o X«XxiJfu( fv vfitru KnciUf rat

AUTA ^0-1. Theodoras the Chalcidian^ in his twenty^
ninth book, tells us, that some little space ante-
cedent to the war of the Giants, Selene Jirst ap-
peared t and Ariston the Chian, in his Theses, and
Dionysius of Chakis, in the Jirst book of his trea^
tise upon the Creation, both assert the same thing.
I have already treated of the Giants and Titanians ;
and of the wars, which they carried on : and it has
been shewn, that a \ii\le before those commotions

^ Scholia in Apollon. 1« 4. t. Z6\.
^ Scholia, ibid*
•• Ibid,

ANTIENT HTTHOLOGT: 4S

the Arkite worship, and idolatry in general, began*
When therefore it is said, that the Arcades were
prior to the Moon, it means only, that they were
constituted into a nation, before the worship of the
Ark prevailed, and before the first war upon earth
commenced. From hence we may perceive, that
the Grecians have referred to the planet, what was
merely symbolical, and related to another: object*
The Arcadians were a party from the dispersion ;
and ftirced their way into Hellas. Aristotle men-
tions the region, which they occu pied ; and says,
that it was possessed by a people of a different fa-
mily, whom the Arcades ''^ drove out. And he adda^

that this happened^ ^' 'sr^e rs iTnuX»% mv £fXfiyf|», ^la

xATovopoM^nvai n^oo-fXnirv;. before Selene appeared^
an which account they were called Proseleni. It
was not however from their settling in Greece, but
from their worship, which was far prior, that they
had this title. Indeed they could go still higher :
for, as they were both Arcades and Selenitas, they

3iw fviOi^PM* «vT«K. Scholia, ibidem*

'' Ibid. AfKM^H rm *E}Jatnn ap;(«4M-«TM.— 'Oi A^neAt ^i^Mt

ttfwtf. Ibid.

Irftc h fnct, Offiirvf xm Aio( AfMK^ Steph» Byi. See Paufan.
). 8* p. C04,

%4 T3EI: Aj:^:iTfrE rr

l-in;* ;a:*:c.cwinri; i^m. rr zur JL^l laii rtemac This
x»i:i::.; ait iii;i:::i^ rsajun;. -^ix xner -pcrc csujed not

*c*:f ^:: ^?ir^ ftiijiiiA.:^^ i.:u. "^ jLrni«a£s, bot also
r.^m, w •••, I\:\.*isi«tin. . i;j n:'.j:ir :c t iuniLi ^nrjor both

io;*-: -"^wiT auiT/ zm*r ritf nuuir..

Sunlia: 3/* uir rJu***fi:uii: r'"u: :z A-^a^ a that
iif JVujisji:^' ^ 111); iinr-nnijiftiittu vu uu^ iiiiiLkioal

vii£ 7i^ luiiu. luusnv nuc zt^r} mi^ic xu siieliered
T lit- : ¥.^»> ni/^uus* lau. itnuil'*. 5*: t- suit i^

iu^.'^iU)tf ir i> -r*-* ■i>^?;i- n iitTv' jrimu^wf per-
^us^ am iixT' irt "^tm^-^siuiu^x. 4i& vw...* »'-^t^ and

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 45

^nysHK. Pelasgus accordingly had this ^^ title : and
it is particularly mentioned of him, that he was the

first husbandman. ^ *0 it IlfXao-yog zr^inoq ay^s xa-

Ta^nuunv fgcuf « : Pchsgus Jirst found out ally that is
necessary for the cultivation of the ground. There
is a curious sketch of bis history given by the poet
Asius ; which is comprised in two verses, but points
out very plainly, who was meant by Pelasgus. It
represents him as a person of a noble character,
who was wonderfully preserved for the good of man-
land.

^ AvTiOfov ii TIi\A(ryo¥ i¥ uif/ixo/Ur^io'iy o^£o*o'i
Tcux fAtX»^v akiJwxsff, hot S^ynruv ycvo; for.

I have shewn, that Taioty Gaia, in its original sense,
signified a sacred cavern; a hollow in the earth;
which from its gloom was looked upon as an emblem
of the Ark. Hence Gaia, like Hesta, Rhoia, Cy-
bele, is often represented as the ^* id other of man-
kind. It is here to be taken in that sense : and

I»K tltXatryv. ^sch. Suppl* Y* 258.

Some read it IltAa^^ro^.
'* Schol. io Euripid. Orest. v. 930.
» Paosan. 1. 8. p. 599.
^ r«#» ©i«p imrtf MaKafvr, ^nrut r at^^vvv*. Orph. Hymn,

46 THE AlTALTSIfl Of

the passage will be found remarkable, ibougb

concise.

On a high mountain's brotir
The gloomy cave gave back again to liglit
Godlike Pelasgus, that the race of man
Through him might be renewed.

In like manner Inachus is said after the deluge to
have been saved upon the top of a high mountain.
Inachus, Pelasgus, and Danaus, are titles of the
same person ; though diversified by the Greeks, aod
made princes in succession. The Scholiast upon
Euripides mentions, that ^ Inachus^ the man of ike
earth, teas the Jirst king of Argos J Pelasguswas
the second; and Danaus^ the son of Belus, the
third. The same writer adds, ** Mit* toit xaraxXvc-

hax^f' fyhen the Argivi^ or Arkites^ after the
Deluge lived dispersed upon the mountains^ Inachus
first brought them together^ and formed them into
communities.

("oncerning the language of the Pelasgi, there
have been many elaborate disquisitions ; and we
find, that it was matter of debate, even in the time

T^irof A«m«( • BiXir. Scholia in Euripidis Orest. v. 990. See
Uerod. 1. 7/ c. 9^*
•• Ibid./

▲NTIENT MTTHOLOGT. 47

of " Herodotus. Yet the question, if rightly stated,
amounts only to this : What was the language of
this variously denominated people, before it bad
undergone those changes, which necessarily ensue
from time? In other words, how did the Hellenes
discourse some ten, or twelve centuries before the
birth of JEschylus or Pindar ? As we have no writ-
ten records, nor any monumental evidences of that
date, or near it ; the question may at first seem not
very easy to be decided. Yet from the names of
places, and of men ; and from the terms used in
their rites and worship ; but more especially from
the history of the people themselves, and of the
country from whence they came ; we may be as-
sured that it was the Cuthic of Chaldca. This in a
long series of years underwent the same changes, as
all languages undergo. And this alteration arose
partly from words imported ; and partly from a
mixture with those nations, among whom the Hel-
lenes were *' incorporated. Exclusive of these cir-
cumstances, there is no language but will of itself

•• L. 1. c. 57.

"* Of old there were many nations and languages in Greece.
Strabo. 1. 7* p* 494. 495. Scymnus Chius speaks of the bar-
barous people, who lived near Dodona :

'Ov{ xai wpotf-eixity fact tn XV^^f^*

Apud Geogr. Vet. vol. 2. p# 26.

See also Herodot. K !• c. 146.

48 THE ANALYSIS OP

insensibly vary: though this Tariation may be in
some degree retarded, where there is some stand-
ard, by which common speech may be determined
and controuled. But the Grecians had no such
assistance. Letters undoubtedly came to them
late ; and learning much later. There was no his-
torian prior to Cadmus Milesius ; nor any public
inscription, of which we can be certified, before the
laws of Draco. The first Grecian, who attempted
to write in prose, was Pherecydes the philosopher :
and he lived as late as the reign of Cyrus the Per-
sian. Hence there is no change in their language,
but such as we might expect from an interval of
this extent, and firom a people thus circumstanced.

Such is the history of the Hellenes and lonim in
their various branches. Of those, who settled in
Hellas, I have spoken before ; and shewn, that they
were no other than the Shepherds of Egypt, who
came originally from Cbaldea. They were expelled
by the Egyptians a very few years before the
Israelites got access to that country: and when
they came into Greece, tliey went under different
denominations ; being styled Pelasgi, Leleges, Ina-
chidse, Danai'dse, Heraclidas, and '^ Cadmians.

•» Tiicy were also called Cuthi : but from a general title the
later Greeks always formed a personage, who was supposed t«j
have been the leader of the colony, llcncc instead ol the Cu-
thitcs, and Herculeans, Plutarch substitutes a Cothus ari')

ANTIUNT MYTHOLOGY. 49

Of their expulsion there is. an account given in' a
carious fragment from Diodorus Siculus, preserved
by Pholius : in which also notice is taken of the
Israelites, who migrated from the same country.
It is what I have before ^ quoted ; but I esteem it
of such consequence, that I must beg leave to in*
troduce it again. ^^ Upon ihisy as some zmnters tell
us, the most eminent and enterprising of those
fordgners, who were in Egypt ^ and obliged to
leave tfie country y betook themselves to the coast of
Greece, and also to other regions; having put
themselves under the command of proper leaders for
that purpose. Some of them were conducted by
Danaus, and Cadmus ; who were the most illus*
trious of the whole. There were besides these a
large, but less noble body of people, who retired
into the province, called fiow Judea, which was not
far from Egypt, and in those times uninhabited.
These emigrants were led by Moses, who was supe-
rior to all in wisdom and prowess. — He gave them
laws ; and ordained that they should have no images

Arclus ; and says that they settled in Eubcea. Ko9oj ««» A^ieAc;,
M S(fd«t <ardu^f( t(( Ev^oiar wf otxis^-airTif . Qotkus and Arclus^ ihe
tit:o sonsofXuth, came and settled in Euboca. Plutarch. Qu;cs-
tiones Graecae. p. 256. Tiiese were the same as those Arabian's,
who are said to have come with Cadmus* Ap«Cf(, o» Ka^ipu.'

a-^9diaCarrc(. Strabo. I. 10 p. 6%5.
•♦ Vol. II. near the end.
•» Ex Diodori. 1. 40. apud Photium. p. 1152.

VOL. V. E

dO THE AKALTaiS, ftc

of the Gods ; hteauot there was only one Deity ^ the
JSeaoeHy which surrounds all things^ and is Lord
of the whole. I make no commeot upon this cu«
rious extract : let it suffice, that this latter migra«
tion waa an age or two after the fonner ; though
mentioned here, as if it were of the same date.
Those, who came into Greece, brought with them
the same arts, and the same worship^ which they
had before introduced in Egypt. Hence Zonaras

very truly tells us, ^ Ex XaX/amm yaf Xiyncu ^&r«rai
TAUTft v^K Aiyuvrop, x^catnttit w^o^ 'EXXmetg. All these

Shings cmnejram Chaldea to Egypt; and from
thence were derived to the Greeks.

mmm

^ Vol. 1. p. !22« Ses SynceUus. p. 103«

2 n A P T O I.

Of TBK

SPARTI OF GREECE AND COLCHIS,

AND OF

•

THE HEBREW SPARTONES.

It b remarkable, thai the Cadmians, and people

of other colonies, who came into Greece, were
called 2xftfToi, Sparti: The natives of Boeotia had
thb appellation ; as had those of Lacedsmon, which
city was peculiarly named Sparta. There were tra-
ditions of this sort in Attica, and also at Colchis ;
and a notion prevailed, that the people in those
parts took their rise from something which was
sown. Hence the twofold personage Cecrops is
said to have originally sprung from the teeth of a
' serpent scattered in the ground. Alexander Po-
lyhiator, speaking of the children of Israel, and
Edom, says, that they were originally the sons
of Semiramis: but Claudius lolaus derives them

* Kuifov* A*ftni»^M ran m ^^xorro^ oJpurtff] i{«A0iif« Scholia

>

in Lycoph. v^ 111«

£ §1

53, TH£ ANALYSIS OF

from one Sparton, who came from Thebes with
Dionusus. This Sparton, by the Greeks, is mea-
tioned, as the son of * Phoroneus, the first man
who reigned. The terms Sparti, and Sparton, were
both foreign to Greece ; and manifestly imported.
Hence the name of Sparta in Laconia was con-
ferred, ' fluro T«v /txiTflt Kai[AH Dira^reair, by the Sparii^

who came into that country with Cadmus. A
similar history of this place is given by Timagoras :
who informs us, ^ that it received its name from
people, who had wandered from their own country,
and happened to light upon thiS| which from them*
selves they named Sparte. They are by some re-

* Pausan. 1. 2. p. 146.

Phoroneusy qui primiis mortalium dicitur regn^sse. Hyginu$.
Fab. 143.

Sparta coodita a Sparto filio Phorooei. £u9eb. Venio Lat.
p. 13.

' Scholia in Ifom. Odyss. A* a«ro rvt ^t;Oft;o^v*>» ^it« K^J/am
Srft^Ttft cu^ptn. See Suidas, Epaminondas.

Amnvnnnff TmttfTttf af^ iavTvf vto^Mt^ai . Stepfa. Byzant. r««ifTii.
Salioasius would alter ixvi^nf to i^airteruf. He says, that he
would do it, though every manuscript were against him. But
this would certainly ruin the purport of the historian; who
means, that the Sparti had been deprived of one country, and
lighted upon another* We have no terra precisely analogous as
a metaphor to the word used : however txvi^'wviK certainly inrai<s
TO luiss of one thing, and to light upon another.

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 53

presented as the ofl&pring of Ogyges, the same as
loacfaus, and Deucalion.

I think, it is plain, that the people here men*
tioned were of the family of the dispersed, who
were scattered over the face of the earth. They
were denominated Sparti from an antient word'
analogous to T^s>, Parad, of the Hebrews, and to
' cTctfarrui of the later Greeks ; by which was sig-
nified, to part, sever, and disperse. Their separa*
tion and flight from Babel was continually conmie-
morated under the notion of the flight of Bacchus,
and Osiris, and the scattering abroad their limbs.
What seems to confirm my notion, is a passage
from Androtion, quoted by the Scholiast upon Ly-
cophron ; who speaks of the Sparti as <rirof<ziti^ or
people, who had been scattered abroad. ^ Aiftfo-

nap it IrofiiKog jmcta airoootiav rivwit f 110*1 to» KaJfxov »c

Biiai fA0£iy. By Sporadcs this writer does not mean
people sown : for he speaks of them as prior to the
sera of that fable * but the purport of his words is,
that Cadmus came to Thebes in Bceotia with some
people of the dispersion. Those too, who gave
name to Sparta, are by another writer said to have

' Hence partior, dispertior, parti tio.

^ ScboU ia v. 120G. Thi» is given more at large by Pindar's
Scholiast : A»J|poTMi>» ^1 fi|^» fvyvra » iik ^wm>i( t9» Kai^w furtt
Ueum9 oire^aJWf xATiXOiir iK d*iCaf. x. r. X. Estll. Od. 7* p* 447*
T. IS.

54 THX ANALYSIS OF ^

been a dispersed and a wandering crew. ^ Ts^

NOTZ ttt ravTtk tf^yixliiv. Thi Jirst wko inhabited
the city were the Leleges^ a people who came after
a disperMfi. In their history we batre continaal
allasions to the flood ; and to their being dissipated
afterwards. Hence Lycophron styles them natives
of Thebes ' nyuY^" Zirafro; xiftK : the original par-
port of which is merely this, that they were the
descendents of those people, who were dispersed
after the Deluge. And iEschylus describes them in
much the same light.

They were the posterity of those people, whom the
chance of war /tad spared ; but who were after -^
wards scattered abroad. They were the same as
the Titanians: hence the Cecropians, who came
into Attica, were styled '"^ rDyiviK ; and their coun-
try " Titanis.

' Eustathius in Horn. Iliad. B.

' V. 1206. Og, Ogus, and Ogngmi signiiy the sea, or ocean*
From ogua came aqua, water.

' Septem thebana* v. 4 IS*

'^ Lycophron calls the Athenians rn^iMK- TwfwH% Atyii rm
AVuNMK- See V. 111. ad Scholia. This was a title of ths
Titans.

■■ TiT«»tliBi yij». Etymolog. Mag.

ANTIEKT MTTHOLOOT. SS

I bure taken notice^ Ifaat llie great object of the
CulhilBB m erecting tbe Tower of Babel was that
tbey might m>t be dispersed. '^ Let U9 build us a
<M(y, and a tower^-^lest we be scattered abroad.
Tbsy were however wonderfully dissipated: and
this circumstance of their dispersioii is to be found
commemorated in all their histories. Hence^ as I
hate before observed, we read of Perseus, Cadmus,
and other leaders of colonies, styled Axutmi, Aletss,
or wanderers. At Athens they had a festival called
'^ Aletis : and there was a sacred ^ hymn of the
same name ; the subject of which was undoubtedly
the wanderings of their ancestors ; those ancestors,

'^ ii KOti AXnTcti stai Tirftwc xoAouirrai : who were dtS"

tinguished by the name of the Wanderers^ and of
tJit Titam. Pindar calls the Corinthians the chil-
dren of the '^ Aleies. Upon which the Scholiast
observes^ that Aletes was the person, who led the
colooy, which settled in that city. But Aletes was
not a proper name : and the history merely alludes
to one of those Aletes, or people of the dispersion,
who came into the Peloponnesus, and founded Co-
rinth. By the Gentile accounts given of this people,

" Genesis. c» 1 U v. 4.

*^ AAsrnt* BtTMi tbk i^k ^f^mhiunf, Jul. Pollux.
*' Sanchoniath. apud Euseb. P. £• 1* 1* c. 10. p. SS*
" 'Tfi/4i# h^ mouhi AXmrm* Olymp* Od. 1S« ▼. 17*
Ax^Tnf ya^ iiyn^Af m^ ««rei)us<. Sckolia ibid.

56 THE ANALYSIS OF

wbo were tbeir ancestors, it appears^ that they were
not ooly exiled, and dispersed; hot doomed to
wander for ages, before they could get a place of
rest. Tbb is the history given of the Lekges^ and
Pelasgi, and other wandering tribes^ The same
may be inferred concerning those of the &mily who
settled in Thrace. Orpheus (by which character
we are to understand the Orpbites of that countxy)
is introduced in the Argonautica, as ^ving Jason
an account of bis per^rinations^

'^ Hon yx^ ^oi oAa^ z«uara», oMq (xArr* fMj|^|Hi»y
'Xlii Ix«p.ii» ciTi yxior xvcti^z-np, nil voAvac*

/ kinefor a loug time, says be, had enough of ia-
boitr, and disquietude: for I have vrandered aver a
vast tract of count ry, and over various cities. Sut
my Goddess Mother put a stop to my rovingy and
healed me of that fatal '' impulse^ by which I teas
before driven ; and at last gave me a settlement^ in
lieu of that, uhich I lost. This is the purport of
the words, which cannot be explained but by a pa-
raphrase. Something similar is to be observed in

*'' Oq>ban Arganaut. v. ps.

A^TIENT MYTHOLOGY. 57

the history of Saturn, 8(nd the description of his
flight into Italy. By this flight was signified the dis-
persion of a people, called Saturniauis ; who, after
niaoy wanderings, settled in that country, and intro-
duced there the rites of this God. They were of
the family oC the Aletse, and Spartani : whence it is
said of Saturn, that in his flight from Crete, he was
concealed in Italy by a people of this denomination.
'^ Saturnus, ex Cretk fugiens, in Italic a Spartanis
absconditur. We have been told above, that the
Titans, or Giants, were Aletes : and Athenagoras
goes so far as to suppose, that even after their death

they had no rest. ^ t«v Fiyctrrtav ^^v^ech, ot t^Tff I rev

xoitfAov fitf-i zrXctvafAivoi Aai/MOHc. He is speaking of the
souls of the Giants ; which Giants he supposes to
be wandering Damons^ that are ever roving about
the world.

Such is the history of the Sparti, who were un-
doubtedly of Titanian race, of thai family, which
was dispersed. They were supposed lo be Ildiadae ;
or offspring of the Sun : and 'at the same time
OphitSB, worshipping that Deity under the figure of
a serpent. Hence there was given to the Spar-
tan Menelaus a serpent for a device upon his
** shield : the same also was depicted upon the

'• Julius Firmicus. p. 27.

^ P. 303.

** Pausan, 1. 10. p. %6Z.

58 THft AlTAtrsIS Of

shidd, and cuirass of ^ AgamenmoiL There was
also a serpent er^raved upon the tomb of ^ Epami-
nondaS) and inclosed in the figure of a shield : all
whicb,'sa}'S PausaniaSi was done, that he might be
known to have been a Spartan (Z«-a^#c) by decent.
They worshipped the San, their supposed progeni-
tor, whom they called Zan : and his images were
styled Zanes ; and were peculiar to ^ Sparta. He
was of old called San, and Shan ; hence we meet
with many places dedicated to him under this title.
One of these was Beth-San ; where stood the tern-
plC) to which the Philistines &stened the body of
^ Saul, after he had been slain upon Mount ^ GQ-

«s

Homer. Hiad. A. v. 26. s lerpait also npon hit Aidd. t. 39*

twmfuwtnici9. PauMO. 1. S. p. 6^2*

^ Pauaaiu ). 5. p. 430. KmXntrm ^ Iw tw» fvi;i^v^9 Z^nc.

** n&-n*3* i Samuel, c 91. ▼. 10. Joshua, c. t7. ▼•II.
Judges, c. 1* ▼• 27-

** I am lonyt that I did not icoolltct a mistake te aiy Sm
Tolume, p. 44» time enough to have it corrected in my last edi-
tion. I there mention Beth-San in the land of the Pbiliatinna,
&c. ^c. Bat the Beth*San of the Scriptures was a celebrmtcd
place in the tribe of Manamei, upon the borders of Galilee. It
was within a tery few milo of Endor, and stilt nearer to Git1>oa,
where Saul was slaitt* We may therefore be assured, that here
was the temple* to which the Philistines affined hu body* See
Eufssippus de Distnat* Lscomm Terras Sanctc.

/

ANTIBITT MTTHOIjOGT. 59

boa. The Greeks expressed it Bt O-tf-dur, and ^^ Bii9-0^«r.
Il was built in early tioiesby the Cuthile Ophitse, or
Hivites ; who were very numerous in the upper re-
gions of Canaan. Of this city, I shall take farther
notice. From the data above afforded, we may
decypher die frUe about the serpent's teeth^ fixmi
whidi the Sparti were supposed to have been de*
rived : and we may shew the grounds^ from whenee
the mistake took its rise. I have mentioned, that
they were HeUadsB^ the supposed oflbpring of the
Son, and Sbaa But ^ Shan, Xif$ signified also a
tooth. Hence the Grecians, instead of saying that
the Sparti had their origin from the Serpent Deity
the Son, made them take their rise from the teeth
of a serpent. And as they were Sporades^ by which
teroi is- meant anything, that is either scattered
abroad^ or sowed in the ground ; they took it in the
latter sense : and supposed, that these teeth had
been sowed in the earth, and produced an army of
men**.

V B light, 4 nwSMvltWi^. Joiaph. Ant. 1. 6. c 14. Ut^^mtwh
TV asMiufv vf' "SAAvpiftXftvSove^Ar. Joseph* Antic^ L 13. c* 6.
^ IV* Dens. Taylor's Hebrew Concordaoce. 1978.

''* The learned Bocbarf gi\es a ditferent solution.

66 THE ANALYSIS OF

OF THE SPARTOHEBRjEI.

MANY things, which seem inexplicable, may,
with a Hide attention be made out, if we proceed
with a proper dew : and many traditions, which we
esteem as fables, will appear to have been founded
in truth. The mythology of the antients may be
looked upon as so much symbolical writing : and
we must interpret it in the same manner as one
would decypher a collection of hieroglyphics. What
can at first sight appear more strange, than the ac-
count given of Judea by Alexander Folyhistor ; or
that, which is subjoined from Claudius lolaos ? yet
they will be both found in great measure consonant

to truth. ^ IsJistiA' AXj^at9ifo^ i n^Xvirw^ aw waiJ«9

country of Judea, according to Alexanda^ Poly-
history was so named from luda and IdumeOy two
sons of Semiramis. But according to Claudius lo-
lausy it received its name from Judctus Sparton ;
who ztas one of those, who went from Thebes upon
an expedition with Dianusus. We find in the first
part, that tlie children of Edoqd and Judah are re-
presented as the sons of Semiramis. This at first

Sfeephuios Bjmit*

ANTIENT MYTHOLOOY. 61

may appear foreigD to the truth, yet, upon my prin-
ciples, this is very consonant to the history of
those nations. For their forefathers were natives of
Chaldea and Babylonia : and Abraham came from
thence to Canaan. Hence they might easily by the
eastern nations be looked upon as of the race of the
Semarim, or '' Babylonians. In consequence of
which their posterity are by this writer styled the
sons of Semiramis. According to Claudius lolaus
they were descended from JudsBUs Sparton. By
this is meant, that they were of the family styled
Sparti ; from among the people, who were dispersed*
This naturally follows from their being esteemed of
the line of the Semarim : and we ba^e reason .to
think, that there is great truth in this history. For
though Terah and Abraham, who resided in Cbal-r
dea, were not of that number : yet we may infer,
that many of the sons of Heber were. For they must
have been pretty numerous at this time ; and seem
to have been all idolaters; and to have resided upon
forbidden ground in the vicinity of Babel. It is
added, that Judaus Sparton went with Dionusut
from ThebeSy and attended him in his warlike expe^
ditims. It is to be observed, that those natioiB,
who preserved any traditions of their ** forefathers

** Some of the Fathers go so far as to make them of Chaldean

race.

Dionusus was the Patriarch, the head of all. By Bacchus
fs sometimes meant Zeus Vachus, styled TJiixq^ by the Ionian wri-

62 ^ THE AKALTSI8 OF

baviog been preserved in the Deluge, came in pro*
cess of time to think, that the hisunry related only to
their family : at least they confined it to those, who
had the best memorials of this event Among these
were the people of Judea, who were esteemed a
branch of the Seroarim. Hence it is mentioned as
peculiarly characteristic, that Sparton, by whom ia
meant the head of the family, which was dispersed,
came with Dionusus^ nc dn&K ; by which is meant,
not from Thebes, but out of the Ark : and it b
added, that he attended him in his wars. These
are two histories; and should be accordingly distin-
guished. The Grecians continually confounded
Dionusus and Bacchus, and often speak of them
as one person. But they were two distinct charac*
ters : and the first of these histories belongs to the
one, and the latter to the other. The ^coming oat
{nLB^M)frofn the ^rA relates to Dionusus : the
warlike expedition to Bacchus, and to his sons the
Cuthites. If this allowance be made; and it be
permitted me to take off the false gloes^ which the
Grecian writers have put upon this histoiy ; I will
venture to paraphrase it in the following manner,
and by these means reduce it to its primitive state.

ten, who was Chus. At other times, the title rcbtes to Nimrod ;
who, as Bochart very truly supposes, was named Bar-Chut» tbo
son of the former. The namrs of two personages, from si mill*
tudc, have been blended into one*

▲NTi£KT nTTBoioar. 6s

Jud^ t^s Akxmider Pofyhistor, toBs so dtmmi*
natedfrwn one Judah ; who, together vUk Edom,
W€s lotted upon m of the antient stock of the Sema^
rim in Chaldea :for their ancestors came from that
country. But according to Tilaus the region had
its name from Judmmy styled Spar ton : sonamed,
because his ancestors were among those of the dis^-
persion in Babylonia. They were of the family of
those who came (n e^Snc) out of the Ark mth Dio^
nusus ; and who were confederate with the sons of
Chus in some of their frst enterprises.

Id respect to the Hebrews, and Israelites, whom
lolaus deduces from Jud»u9 Sparioo, they were»
accordiog to the Scriptural account, the sons of
Heber ; and are mentioned as such by many of the
" Fathers. This name is by interpretation ** xjif »-
Tnii hy which is meant one^ who passes ooer. The
names of the Patriarchs were most of them pro*
phetieally given : and had a reference to some fu-
ture contingency. Thus one of the sons of Noah
was styled Ham, or Cham ; which was prognostic
both of the worship, and the complexion of bis
posta*iiy. Peleg signified division : and the earth
was in his time divided. Sarah was called Ischa, or

'' *B^i^«C» of' ov T«c Ula»»% "BCfMtfc HV*** •■'■^'^ Joiephus,
Ant* L 1. c. 6. p. 25.

^ Avo m ECi^ I ^%fka\9u h rirrf ro» J^KVif *rrr». Euieb* P. £«.
1. 9» P* ^20* n«^T»Koi yof TiMf 8ff«i|HMrrM. Iliid. p« 3Q9.

64 THE AKALTSI8 OP

Ischacy which denoted laughter : and the purport of
the name was manifested by an involuntary fit of
laughter upon a solemn '' occasion. Her son in
consequence of it was named Ischac. Thus Ueber
had a name given him, which signified vf^ptrni^ and
was equally prophetic Many have supposed, that
it related to Abraham, who passed over the Eu-
phrates in his way to Canaan. Abraham was the
sixth in descent from Heber, on which account tiie

'* The wife of Abraham was called Sarai ; which was chajigeH
to Sarah. Sarai bignifics a Lady, or Princess ; and was only a
Chaldaic title. The true name given at her birth was Iscba, or
Ischac; prophetically bestowed, and denoting laughter. This
seems to be not properly expressed, being written nSD* ; whereas
the name of Ischac, or Isaac, denominated from her, is spelt pmr ;
from prnr, ndere. Probably Sarah's name isrenderrd according
to the anticnt Chaldaic pronunciation, when the name was lirbt
given. Isaac's is exhibited, as it was pronounced afterwards, in
the time of Moses. They are certainly the same words in different
dialects , and equally relate to the history above given. Tin-
name Ischa was prophetic ; and the purport of it was fulfilU d
not only in Sarah's laughing, but io Abraham's. For Abrahntn
JtU ttpoM kU fuci.wd lau^ht'd. Genes, c. 17. v. J7. The child in
memorial of this cvept was named Ischac ; or, as more commuuly
expressed, Isaac, lavghUr. By this was further pn figured ;i
token of joy and gladness. The child was to be an omen of hap-
piness to the world. Therefore God directs Abraham to name
him Isaac, and subjoins the reason ; 7'^oir shalt tall his name lsf,ac ;
and I icill establish my covenant uith htm for an rcrrhntivg roiv.
nant. Genes, c. 17. v. Ip. In Isaac were all ihe nation- u|h.'i
emtb to be Mes<ed.

ANTfENT UTTHOLOOr, 65

sons of Heber must have been very numerous in his
time. They may have amounted to some hundreds,
and perhaps thousands. It seems therefore strange^
that a general name should be imposed upon a large
body of people, because in aftertimes one of the
family passed a river. I have shewn, that most of
the prophetic names were given to denote some ex-
traordinary occurrence ; such as could not well be
expected in the common course of things. The
pasung of a river could not be esteemed of this
nature : especially when the person spoken of lived
in an interamnian country ; and in a part of it,
which was close bounded by two streams, the Tigris
and the Euphrates. Many deduce the name, not
from Heber, but from Abraham ; still supposing,
that it was given from his passing of a river. In
consequence of which Abraiiam is made the head of
the whole Hebrew family. Hence Artapanus tells us,

^ xaXsi^at avT8( *£ff^«i8< «iro AS^aAjuis* that the He*

brews had their name from Abraham. And Cha-

rax to the same purpose : ^^ 'EC^aioi, irta<; Uixxoi airo

ACj»|ix«>of. This seems to have been the opinion of
many *• ecclesiastical^ as well as other writers ; who

^ Euseb. P. E. 1. 9. p. 420.
'' Apud Stfpb. Byzant.

AC^dMfA' iui«»K, ftff oiorratrmcyA^'o'ECfp. Ex Eusebianii. Se«
Selden de Diis Syris. Prolegom. c. 2. p. 4.

VOL. v. r

66 TUB AVALVaiS Of

deduce the name from AbrahaiBy and not frmn
Ileber* Thus we are tcdd by Hesycbius, ^^^^
vtfnrfir By Abraham is signified otte, wha panes
ever. From beooe we find^ that they ioia^Ded the
name of Abraham to have been a compound of
Aber, to pass over : than which notion there can be
nothing more idle. It is notorious^ that Abraham
is called the " Hebrew ; which would be unneces*
aary, and redundant, if his ori^al name had that
signification. He is not styled Heber» but like his
posterity, an Hebrew, This shews* that be did not
give, but receive the name. It was a patronymiq ;
a name, by which his fattiers had before him beea
distinguished. The authors of the Greek version
mre therefore guilty of a mbtake in translatii^ it
^ vf^«Tv»f, instead of *££(«!•(. For they introduce
it as referring to an uncertain piece of history,
about the passage of a river ; when it is in reality an
hereditary title, a Gentile mark of distinction. As
to those, who have imagined that the name of Abra-
ham is a compound of Aber, to pass ; their notion
is founded upon a notorious mistake in etymology.
The Patriarch had two names^ which were both
given prophetically, and were of high consequence ;

ACfCtt mt^mm^, Hcsych. In another place be comes oesier to
the truth ; whco he sa^-s, 'EC^am^, k«* •'ECf«i»(f «nc•n^
'» Genesis, c. 14. v. 13.

AKTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 67

rdatingto great events, which in the fatness of time
were to be accomplished He was called both
Abram and Abraham ; which names are said to sig«-
nify ^ Pater iUostris, and Pater muUitudinis. They
were both given before he had a child, and whem
there was little prospect of bis having such a
progeny.

Abraham therefore coold not have been the head
of the Hebrew fiunily. The person alluded to ua*
der the name of lit ^ «Tit? was Heber : he was cer*'
tainly the father of the Hebrews ; and they are
spoken of as his posterity by ^ Moses. Syoodlas
also makes him very truly the head of that ^ liae.
The name of Heber, like the names of most of tfaa
Patriarchs, was prophetically given ; and it did not
relate to the passing of a river, but to a ^ triespass
in his posterity. They passed over from the stock
of their fiitbers ; and dwelt upon Ibrbidden ground,
among the sons of Ham, and Chus, in ^nar, and
Cbaldea, where they served other Gods. I make
no doubti but that the true meamog of the name

«^ ASf m fk wa n^iuttm^p. £a^b« P. £.1. 11. p. 51S. All*
Ram, Pater roagnus* See Genesis* c. 17. v* 5. concerning the
name Abraham.

^ Numbers, c. 24. y. 24. They are shown to be lineally de-
scended from Hober. Genesis, c. 10. v. 25.

*' P. »?• Euscbius also says/ EC^«*w «to th 'fiCi^' «'^T«Tii>f «<
TH KZ^amfk hrf^ ii». Pra(q>. Evang. J. 9- p* 304»

** ■^ajTi to transgress.

6s THE ANALYSIS OF

Heber waa not so much vi^wmc, as v»(9iimnii; and
related to this apostasy of bis family. They were
the descendeots of Sbem ; but resided among the
enemies to the truth; to whom they had gone over.
From this land Abraham was called ; and brought
with him his father Terah, and others of lus family,
who resided afterwards at Haran. Hence there
was a great deal of truth in the words of Achior the
Ammonite, whai be gave an account of the He-
brews to the Assyrian general Holophernes. ^' 7%u
people are descended of the Ckaldeam; and they so^
joumed heretofore in Mesopotamia^ because th^
would not follow the Gods of their fathers, which
were in the land of Chaldea. This in great mea«
sore agrees with that which is said by Josliua, when
he addresses the children of Israel, and puts them
in mind of their idolatrous original. ^ Yourfathers
dwelt on the other side of thejlood in old time, even
Terahj the father of Abraham, and the father of
Nahor ; and they served other Gods. These Gods
they quitted, and came to Haran, as Achior truly
witnessed. As they had resided so long in a foreign
land, the sacred writer seems to have been appre-
hensive, that their true line might one day be mis-
taken; and that they might be adjudged to a wrong
family. Hence be strongly inculcates, that Shem

^* Jttiiith. c. 5. T. 6. 7*
^ Joshua, c. 24. v. 2.

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 69

V8S the *^ father of dl the children of Heber:
And this caution was not unnecessary ; as we may
pereeive fik)ai their being dtyled the sons of the Se*
maritu, und of the Chaldeans. And this is to be
found, not only among Pagan authors, but even
amoiig'tbeiecclesiastical writers, by whom Abmham
is representftdy ^ to ynf^^ Xaxfui^^, a Chaldean, not
merebf by^nation, but by raee.

We read tn the Mosaic 'history, that ^ unto He*
ber n^re bom two eo^s : the name of one teas Fe-^
leg ; for in hie days was the earth divided : and
his brother's name was Joctan. The sacred writer
then proceeds to give an account of the children of
Joctan, who were very numerous ; and also of th^
region, to which ' they migrated. ^ And their
dwelling was from Mesha^ as thou goest unto Se-
pfiar, a mountain of the east But of 'Peleg no
such history is given : no mention is made, where
his posterity resided ; nor are his sons enumerated*
We have only a line of sidgle persoia in descent
from him to Abraham. Peleg, we have been told^
was so named, because in his tini^ there was a divi*
sion of the earth : and there seems also to have
been a diTision of th&chujrcb.of God. If then we

** Genesis, c. 10. v. 21«

*• Eusebius. Chron. p. 20. Sec also Synceljus,

^ Genesis, c. 10. v. 25*

?• Ibid. c. 10. V. 30. '

70 TH£ AKALTSIS OF

coifipare all that has been said upon this sobyect, we
may infer, that the sons of Pdeg^ the Hebrews of ha
line, were apostates; and dwelt with the sons of
Cbus in Babylonia and Cbaldea ; while the sons of
Joctan went to their proper place of seltletnettt.
As the former must have increased in niusber
greatly at the time of the dispersion ; we may suppose^
that many of them wepe involved in that cakaiiiy.
Hence came the notion of Ckudius lobns^ *con-
ceniing the people of J udea ; that they were tbe sow
of SpattoOy Xvmpmv. This should nol be repre^
sentfid as a proper name : for by Lw^m is meant
j^xrpfaJuif ; and by the history we are to oodentaadt
that they were reputed «f the iaorily of fehpee per*
sons, who were of old dispersed abroad. •

fiochart thinks^ that they were not all the soas of
Heber, who were Hebrews; but only thoae who|Nre«
served the Hebrew language ^' pure. ^^ Itaque.ma*
jornm Ahmhas hsec fuit prserogaiiva, quod Hebneum
sermonem aervayenint incorruptum; cum rtliqoi.
omnes, etiam in Heberi familid, aat iUum pronus
mutaTerint, aut infecerint saliem cscteranua lioguii*
rum quasi contagiane qu^dam. This is fM'im^ fiicie
very strange; so be tok^ that any of the sons of

'* Hebnsos voco postcros Ileberi non omncs ; seel eoi dvntaxat,
qui primitivs^ linguse^ hoc«6t Hsbraea^ usiun conktiMi^r Tetiiiae-
runt, Gcogn Sacra. 1. 2. c. 14. p«9?. 93.

5* Ibid.

ANTIIVT HTTH0L06T. 71

Hdier wtre not Hebrews. Not a syllable to this
porpoee can be inferred from the Scripture : and
the whole of what is advanced arises from preju-
dicer fiocbart, and many others, have thought,
that there must be something sacred in the Hebrew
language ; because it has pleased God to make it
the aieana of conveyance, by which his oracles have
been uajMoalted. From henceit has been su pposed
to be holy ; and likewise the primitiw, and original
laogpage of the world. There are many things,
which Bochart has advanced, that are exception -
able. Knt of all, the position, before taken no-
tice o4 diat an the sons of Heber were not Hebrews.
Hie Sknriptures expressly say, wiUiout any limita-*
tion, that the Hebrews were from Heber. They
specify Pde^ Roi, Serugh, and all that were in n
direct line from faim to ^ Abraham* He says, in
the seeoad place, that only those w^e Hebrews,
who retained the language pure. Here too the
Sciiptiues are silent ; not a syllable can be produced
to this purpose : nay it is contrary to the tenor
of die sacred writii^ It supposes the people
to be named from their language; whereas the
laufgoag^ was denominated from the people. The
ancestors of the Hebrews lived in Cbaldea, and

^ GeDois. c ] I. V. 17* See als« Kumben. c. 24. r. 24.

72 . THE ANAI«VSIg OF

served other Gods ; even Terah, and Abraham,
from whom they were so immediately desoea^od.
They were consequently far removed from the stock
of their fathers. Ueber^ by his name, setms to
have been the first transgressor : he seceded with a
large part of his family : and when he passed over,
there was but one language in the world. In the
days of his son Peleg, theeardi, as all agree, was of
one language,, and speeclh The language therefore
of Ileber was common to all mankind, consequently
there could be nothing particularly holy in it. To
say the truth, for ages after, there was bot one lan-
guage in the world. This in process of time was
disparted into dialects ; and those were ag^n subdi*
vided. To ask, which was the primitive language
of these, is to inquire which of the seven streams of
the Nile, or Danube, is the original branch ; when
they are collateral, all equally deduced from one
common source. There is this difference to be ob-
served in the comparison : the parent stream re-
mains ; but the maternal source of languages is
probably no more. The principal of Heber's pos-
terity stayed in Chaldea after the migration of
families, and the confusion at Babel. They there-
fore spake the language of tlie country, the Chal-
daic. No, it will be said ; they were excepted in
the j^neral confusion of tongues ; and had their lan-
guage preserved. I do not admit, that the confu-
sion was general : but if it were, why should Te-

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 73

rab, and his ancestors, vfho were apostates, and
idolaters, have this prerogative granted them?
The Scriptures say not a word about it; and it
would be idle to infer it The sons of Heber
therefore spake the antlent Chaldaic : and the He<*
brew was ever a dialect of that language.

MEROPES.

Another name given to those of the disper-^
sion was Meropes. ' An^nticca-i y»f [i 6foc) aurwir

ra; yXavcotq^ xcei »iro (Aicbi etc iZiofK.niioyr» 9vq t^iMUfis^
xctTOt run TOTC »yifw a^iOjmov tvftitifroi' oOey x«i Mif oirfc ivroi

xixXfivrat. The learned Father, from whom I quote,
supposes, that the language of mankind at Babel
was changed : and he accordingly tells us, that the
Deity separated their tongues ; audfrom oiie lan^
guage formed seventy and two : for this was the
exact number of men, who at that time existed :
and from this separation, they were thlled Me-
ropes. Many other * writers have imagined, that

* Epiphanius advers. Hsres. I. 1. p. 6.

^ By some they are said to have been sevenfy-fivc. £vf«^c

Ify XA» «XXo« «roAXQi Ttfv troptxtfVy iu»» lOfil nm% yXu^auq Vf rrt xai f^^9*

h v«csi ai ^vx/f^* *( iamJS «! nri km KhfAnttorra, ai f*( Aiyvvrov
a«TiXO«awi. Ci^ncRS Alcxand. Strom. 1. 1. p. 404'. By the
aiftbor himself there are supposed to have been only seventy-two.
Hie author of the Clementine Homilies mentions only seventy
natUms, and seventy tongues. Horn. 18. c. 4. In the Recugni-
tiooea Clement, the earth is supposed to have been divided into
seventy-two parts, for the rccrption of se^Tntj'-two families of
mankind. 1. 2. c. 42.

76 THE ANALYSIS OF

there was at Babel, an universal change of language ;
and that seventy-two new tongues arose, according
to the number of mankind at that season. For
this notion they have no ' authority : and it is cer-
tainly contrary to the tenor of Script ure^ We
may however venture to agree with them, when
they tell us, that the people styled Mcrppes were
so named from the dispersion. The author of the
Chronicon Paschale more truly confines the change,
of which we are treating to sound and utterance.
He says, that the Meropes were the people ori-
ginally concerned in the constructing of the Tower
in Babylonia: and that they were prevented in
executing their purpose through default in speech :

|Ai^^(^|Atvflv TDir ^up^v I Ou this account they had the
name of Meropes^ because their speech was divided.
Johannes Antiochenus speaks much to the'sanie

' There was however an anticnt tradition, whjch prcyaiic^
among the Egyptians, that the earth was originally divided into
scventy«two portions. EClb/Aqxerr* iv x^f^ ^f '^Xf*^ fmai m^
•iftii^ir«( ii»«u. Ilorapolio. 1. !• q* 14. p. 28.

If there were but seventy-lwo persooi in the days of Pelcg,
how could there be such considerable kingdoms fonacd in the
days of Abraham ? The Scripture mentions £lam, Canaan, Eftypi,
and several others; and there were undoubtedly many, of which
we have no account.

* Chrun. Pasch. p. 4<).

ANtlENT MYTHOLpGY. 77

^ purpose : and all writers, who take notice of this
name, and its origini suppose that it related to the
dispersion.

I have mentioned, that the apostasy in Baby-
lonia commenced under Nimrod, and his associates,
the sons of Chus. He was represented as a person
of extraordinary stature, the head of the Tnytyu^^ or
earth-born brood : and he was styled by the Gre*
cians Nebros, and * Nebrodes; and his people
NcC^t^ai^ Nebridae. According to Berosus, he was
the first who took upon him the title of a ^ Shepherd
king. Many of this family came into Hellas, Myr
sia, and Ionia, as I have mentioned. They pos*
messed some of the best islands in the ^gean Sea ;
particularly Lesbos, Lemnos, Samos, Ciuo3, Cos.
Tlie name of this last island is often expressed
Cotis. By this is meant Xs^, the Grecian name of
Chus, and relates to his family, who settled here :
for this island was particularly occupied by the Cu-
thites^ who preserved many memorials of their ori-
ginal. We are accordingly told by Stephanus, that
it was the seat of the Meropes. Kwj, -btoAk x«j vykto^

fun^ ^i/fiK» X. T. A. Joh. Malala. p. 13.

Mf^omty at^^tnrw h» to fAtf4,£fiCfJi.ttr,ji c;^i»y Ti;y ova, it^ctfr (pu9%v ^

• Sec Vol. J. Radicals, Nimrod. p. 11.
' Eusebii Chron. p. 5.

78 TtlE AKALY8IS OF

ij Mr^oTK ixaXciTo «ir« Mr^otr«c Tnytpn^, Aiyirai h

ciiyy and an island. — It was formerly named Me-
ropisjrom MeropSj one of the earth-bom giant
brood. They sometimes express it with two omegas^
and sometimes with one. It is also written Coiis.
Both Hippocrates and * Erasistratus^ the two fa-
mous physicians, were of this island^ and denomi-
nated Coans. Hippocrates was of the family of
the Nebrida. Eustathius expresses it K^k, Co'is ;
and says, that the name Merope, and Merope'ts,
was given to it ^aito cOtrsc, n ywvc, from a people^ or
family J who settled here. Aristides speaks of the
people as '"^ Meropids; and represents them a:*
great in knowledge. The two principal occnrrences
preserved by the Cuthites were the Deluge, and
Dispersion : and they styled themselves both Ogu-
gians, and Meropians, from these circumstances.

* It it not to my purpose : yet it may be worth while to take
notice, that Eraaiscratut was not of Coos, but of the island Ccoa.

All Mysia is thought to have been peopled by Cuthitcsi and
especially by thoiie» who were supposed to have been the descend-
ents of Nimrod. NiCp«^ o xvmyof lun yi^Mf— •{ •» Mvmi. Chroo*
Paach. p. 28.

• Eostath. in Iliad. B. p. 318.

** K« m* MifoviJW Y%ft Msir^tvtr Mrs M<^irJW»« Oratio in A«-

depiad. torn. 1. p. 17. 79*

%

AKTIBHT XYTH0L06Y. 79

Hence Coiis is cbaracterized by the same qnthets :
and CftUimachiis speakiiag of the wanderiDip of
Latomi mentioiis her coming to this island :

The Meropidae were the supposed descendents of Aie*
rope ; and likewise of Merops. Who is denoted by
the latter, may in some degree be known by the cha-
racter given of him. We are told by Clemens of
Alexandria, that this personage was by some looked
upon as the author of " Daemon worship ; conse-
quendy one of the first, who introduced innova-
tbos in religion. Antoninus Liberalis gives a fur-
ther account; and says, that the Meropidae were
the sons of '' Eumelus (a Shepherd) whose father
was Merops : and he «lds, that their oiispring were
people of great pride, and addicted to violence ;
and that they got possession of the island Coiis.
They were the same as the Heraclida^, or Hercu-
leans ; though Pindar supposes them to have been

" CaUim. H. in Debo. v. l60.

Homtr. Hymn, ad Apoll. v. 4f .
*• Cobort. p. 3S.
M Eumelus sigoiBes a Shepherd. Ev/assAv ra Mi(o«ro« iyi*c»To

Fab. 15.

80 ITHE AKAI;tSI8 f»

conquered by Hercuks, who subdued all the Me*
ropians. Bat we must consider, that Hercules was
the chief Deity of the first ages : and in the sub-
duing of the M eropes we have an antient tradition
transmitted, which the Coans had preserved. It
related to their dispersion, and to the Giant mo-
narch, who was by way of eminence styled Al-
Cuoo, or the great kii^

tXiypctiCiw fuf onr, AXxuem.

We find, that the Deity ruined the family of the
Mtropesy and destroyed the Giant Shepherd Al*
Cuon at Phlegra; who was in size equal to a
mountain. The war of the Giants was recorded in
many parts of the world ; each of which was at
length thought to have been the scene of action. It
was uniformly called Phl^re ; which is only a trans-
lation of the true name ; for Phlegra signifies tlie
land of fire, equivalent to Ur in Chaldea. Pindar
takes notice of the same history in another place ;
where, if instead of Hercules we substitute divine
vengeance, the purport of the tradition will be
very plain.

*♦ Pind. Isth. Od. 6. v. 4(J, BaComc is properly an hcrci--
man: but in early time the office of a shepherd, and hcHsiiin".
was the same.

AKTIENT MTTHOLOOT. 81

£xx«yXo AAxMinu

7/if Dd/jf ruined -the Mera^ans^ together with
their great and warlike monarchy the stupendoue
Al-Cuon. The poet, as I have observed, supposes
Hercules to have iovaded them : but they were He-
radidse, and looked upon Hercules as one of their
progeoilors. Wherefore vhen Artaxerxcs trans-
mitted his orders to them, and required, that Hip-
pocrates should be sent to him ; their answer was,
tbat they should never do any thing unworthy of
itMoatf who iiad gone before them, mentioniDg iEscu*
apios, Hercules, and ^ Merops. They seem, like
the Cydopians» to have been people of ^reat ing^*
nui^: and there is a statue of Apollo menticxied
bv PIntarch, which is said to have been, '^ ifyop rm
xmV 'HfnXta Mff on*, the work of the Meropes^ who
l-^ed in the time of Hercules. They were the same
as the Titanians : hence Euripides^ ^peaking of a
female of this fiunily, styles her '' Mi^ oiroc T$rat¥iix
xc^«, a Titanian damsel^ a daughter of Merops.
Thej were also the same as the Macares, and
A» jM»w ; those persons styled Deities and loMnor-
tals. On this account the island Coii^ one of the

'< Pbd. Neia. Od. 4. v. 42.
'^ Sec Sfmnlieiai'ft Notes up9B Ca
*' Platsrch. de Musicd p. 11 36*
** Ettiip. Helena. V. 387.

^'OL v. e

THE ANALYSIS OF

'Iv' WakTiTOITTaf T.fXlflJ

'TJ«it: fiiAwxB irflo;i;o«i! «vair*Ji

The learned Casaubon thinks, from a passage in
Dionjsius Holicarnasscnsis, that these verses are a
part of a speech of Hercules, who U infonning Pro-
metheus concerning some future events. This is
very probable ; and they seem, I think, particuUrly
to relate to the wanderings of the Titanians, and
Meropes, "ho settled in Mauritania. The pet;
Ivere mentions TVie sMrcd vrava of the Erylhrai
Sea : mill the rasi pool near the ocean, upon (•■<■
borders of uliich the " Trandering Ethiopian h.:i
taken up their residence : trhere the Sun, thai a:.-
seeing Deity, used to refresh his iimiortat 6 .; .
and recruit his wearied horses, in the tepid sired >
of that salutan/ tcater. The term Eri/lhrean .\ ;
has misled Slrabo ; ivho supposes t.hat the pec: e
spoken of were to the south, above Egr'- '^-■
how can it be said, that the Sun rested Iroar..-
Ubouis in the south, and refreshed his horses, »---:;
lie was in his merijiaii? The waters, in »Mcii :.-'.
p.jcls supposed him in the evening to set, were •.^.--
i;i tiiC west, in the midst of the great .Atlantic. i:i
w js in like manner represented as rising fioin .».

w nx,Ti..T»yit may sigr.ify »be iwi wtul-

AVTIEKT MYTHOLOGY. «85

Erytfarean Sea in the east. Here lived the Indo-
Cuthite8» a people of the same family as the Me-
ropes^ and called Ethiopes, Mauri, and Erythraai.
There is another fragment preserved in Strabo,
vhich is from the Phaethon of Euripides, and re-
lates to this people* The poet in this takes notice
of the eastern Indie Ethiopians, and. of the Fegion,
nhich they possessed,

"HAmc WfiTjfau j(gV9'iet fiaXXn ^Xoyi*
KoAwft y avrnv yciTOjric fAiXofAifon
'* 'Esc foiMni?, 'HAiv y iW^rao'cK.

The poet is speaking of Clymene,. who was the sup-
posed iBOther of Phaethon, and of the Heliades, his
sisters: and he tells us, that the Gods bestowed
Clymae upon MeropSj a king of that country^
ThU, says he, is the region^ which the sun first en-
lightens with his golden rayi in the mornings when
he ascends his car^ and sets out with his four horses.
Om this account it is called by all the black tribes in

^ Scimbo. ibid.

^ la the original the line is *Em fawaw. Strabo saj-s, Nv» |*t,
^ mmtmi VMur«j rm( iwor«^fi< rji ti H«»9 ««* r*» *HAm. Thi» ift not
:nir, according to the present reading. It should therefore km
^Lm^ f«4««9(9 or BiK» that »«v»ra0'iK may relate to both 'Evf, and

THE AKALTSIS Of

chief seats of the Meropes, is by the poet De-
moxenus said to have been the pareat of Gods ;

Some seem to apply the term Merops to all man-
kind : aiid ^ Hesychitts defines Meropes by «irl^w-
vol, as of universal signification. Bat it is plain
firom what has been said, that they were a particu-
lar race : and Pindar above made mention of " Mf •
(6vm Ana ; intimatii^, that there were several fa*
miliesy aad nations of them. Among these were the
Athenians, Who must have been Meropians by being
" NebiidaB ; for these were titles^ which related to
theisame fnsilj. . Thi^ were also s^led Erectheids,
or the daaceiidents of Erectheus : and Merope was
auppoted to have been bis ^' daughter* Tbeopompus
eeeois to liave bad an obscure tradition concerning
b large body of this fatttily settling &r in the west,
and occupying a region called Mc^M-tJA ywf. Tiiis
is looked upon as an idle surmise by ^ Strabo: bul '
there seems to be much truth in the tradition. Bj
these Meropes are meant the Atlantians, who settlei
in Manritttnia. They were of the Titanian race, am
the 'supposed ofi&pring of Atlas. His daughter .

were the celebrated Peldadie ; one of whom ws

1

■■'■ ' !'■■ ' ■ *■ I ■■■ II imt Mtmm^mm^^*mmmmm^

■» ^tbeiueiis. 1. l. p, u. '
*• Mf (ovf ( «»0^*nroi. Hcsych. ^^

*■ Pindar supra. 1
^ Uber— Nebridanim fainiliuii pelHctiU coliwitttevit hi

nul«: AmoM«i9« L 5. p. 1B5« ^"^

*» Plutarch in Thcstfo. p.-S* '^
*♦ Strabo. 1. 7. p. i^S.

ANTIENT MTTHOLOGT. ^S

Aferope, the reputed mother of the family, denomi-
nated here Meropians. The like history is given
by JElian, who mentions in this country, ^^ Mr^oTrac
T*>«f irrw? xctXufAivug «v9f «w»^ ; a race of people called
Meropians, If we compare the account given by
£lian with that, which has t>een given above ; and
likewise collate it with those lines in Hesiod, wbero
he describes the place of retreat, to which the Titana
were consigned ; we shall find the whole to relate
to file Atlantians, and to the region in which
they dwdt. They were the sacne as the Cuthite
Erythreans ; and the ocean upon which they
live4 was called the Erythrean Sea. Hesiod, as I
have sbewq, described it as a vast pool, and an un-
fathomable abyss. Strabo has. preserved a curious
fragment from the Prometheus liberatus of ^chy«
lus ; wherein there are allusions to all these circum*
stances : and where the Atlantians are very truly
described under the character of Ethiopians, who
lived upon the Erythrean Sea :

*^ X»Xxoxtf»v¥9¥ T< vxf n.xiam
AifAva^ ^' varror^ofm AiSiOTruy,

^1 ... I »> ■ I ,1 I m

*• Allan. Var. Hist. 1.3. c. 18. p. 251.

^ Strabo. 1. 1. p. 58.

^' What XmhMotupavfop means, I know not. It may possibly be
a mistake for XaXK^n pa^.^ .

^ So it occurs la some MSS. fioar fsanov^tfti*. See Casauboo's
Ifamed notes upon this passage in Strabo.

G &

S4 THE AKAI.T51S OT

The learned Caaubon thinU fims a fULSiig e in
Dkmy^ios llalicamassensk, that ibeae i t sigefr^ «np a
part of a speech of Hcrctiles, vfao k inf omnK: Pro-
meiheus conoemiiig scmie future evefli& TIb is
very probable ; and they seeni, I thmk ^njosdaitT
io relate to the vandeiiDss of the ThaaDasBL. sad
Mefx>pe<^ mho settled io Maaiitaoia. The poet
here iueau<ms Tke sacred Tcarei rftht Eryikrtmm
Sea : mmd the vast pool near the octati, mfam tie
borders of xrkich the '^ Trandering Ethnfimat kad
taken yp their raidemce : where the San. that all-
seeing DeifVy used to refresh his i mm a rt sd iMv,
and recruit his wearied horses^ in the iepid streams
of that salutary trater. The term Eruthream Sea
has misled Strabo ; who supposes that the people
spoken of were to the south, abore Egypt. Bat
how can it be said, that the Sun rKted firom bis
labours in the south, and refireshed his horacs» vhen
lie was in his uieridiao ? The waters^ in which the
p^^x^ts sup}>osed him in the evening to set, were those
ill the uest, in the midst of the great Atlantic He
^^ In like manner represented as rising frooi aa

IlAJTr<-p»fbK maj upiify wise mad axtM.

AKTIEKT MYTHOLOGY. ^85

Erylhrean Sea in the east. Here lived the Indd^
Cutbitesy a people of the same family as the Me-
ropeSi and called Ethiopes, Mauri, and Erythrasi.
There is another fragment preserved in Strabo,
which is from the Phaethon of Euripides, and re-
lates to this people* The poet in this takes notice
of the eastern Indie Ethiopians, and. of the region,
which they possessed.

*Hv IX TfO^iinrwk offMcruk Vfun\y j(jiou»
KokAjm-i i* avrviv yuroinf fACAftpC^ori

The poet is speaking of Clymene,. who was the sup-
posed mother of Phaethon, and of the Heliades, his
sisters: and he tells us, that the Gods bestotved
Clymene upon Meraps^ a king of that country^
ThiSy says he, i$ the region^ which the mn first en-
lightens with his golden rayi in the mornings when
he ascends his car, and sets out with his four horses.
On this account it is called by all the black tribes in

^ Strabo. ibid.

*■ !■ the original the line is 'E« fattwav, Strabo says, Nv» fw»
A| XM»«( wowrtu TOK iwerA^iK tii ti Hoi, xai tm *HXi«« Thii W not

true, according to the present reading. It should therefore \m
*E«( ftutm^f or Htff, that iwwcraffttq may relate to bo^h 'Evf , and

9S THE A.KALT8I8 Or

the vjcmi/y, the place of repast^ and staUe^ koih
^AurorOy mid of the Sun. Tim we find, that
whetber we tnqoire in Maontania, or at tbe Indas,
the same munes occur : and in aioioBt ail places,
where tbe Cuthites settled, the tides of ^thiopes.
Thanes, Maori, Erytbnei, and also of Meropes
will be found. From hence we may learn the e^t*
tent of tbe curse at tbe dispersion ; and bow widely
the Meropes were driven. That they came into
Greece has been shewn : all the Helladians, as well
as the loaians, were Meropians. Hence tbe tenn
occurs continually in Homer. Tbe Trcgans also
were of this family : and the poet speaking of the
foundation of Troy, mentions it as a dty of tlie
Meropes.

j»

£» vthtf VfiroXiro, ztoXk Mif ovcm^ «v4^«iir«v,
AAA* ft* viroi^f i«( tfluov v«Xinr»/(BB(H i^ni.

Ofispring of Jove, great Dardanus arose.

And founded all Dardania. Troy's high low'rs.

The sacred seat of the Meropian bands,

Grac'd not the plain. The scattered tribes as yet

Dwelt at the foot of Ida*s shady hill,

Amid the gushing waters.

«* Iliad, t. V. 215.

The DfurcUmaitt were Adantiay^ beiqg therepiited
diiiilrea of Electra. Their hutory is compriaed ia
thai of Dardanus^ whom Virg^ in opposition to
Homer, makes the founder of Ilium or Troy.

" Dardanue, Iliacas primus {Ktter urbiS| et auctor^
Electr^ ut Graii perbibenty Atlantide cretus^
Advebitur Teucros.

The common opinion is, that the city was built by
Ilu8| the son of Dardanus ; who must consequenfly
ha?e been of the same family, a Merop^Atlantian.
Oq this account the poi^t speaking above of Trpy
stylos it v«xif MM((^m »¥i(<aww^ or u city of the Dis^
persed^

The Trojans, and ^ Mysi^ns were pf a'different
£usily from the native Phrygipps i being of the sam^
lineage as the people of HeUa§ and Ionia. The
Pbrygiaos were the desc^mdenfs of Jaiphet, an4
Javan; and possessed the whole country, except
some districts upon the sea-coast^ It is said indeed
by Homer, that diere had beeq » dynasty of sevei)
kings at Troy ; who are mentioned as respectable
prinpes : and Virgil styles Priam, superbum regna?
torem Asiae. Yet the region of Trofis was compa-

" JEneid, 1. S. v. 134.

^ NfC^M^ xvmyec— f| ov Mveroh Chron. Pasch. p. 28.

88 THE ANALYSIS OF

ratively '^ small ; and the inhabitants few in num-
ber, in respect to the natives of Pbrygia. The
latter, as they were of a diflferent race, so they had
a language of their own distinct from that of Troas.
They were likewise in subjection to a king, who is
represented as monarch of the whole country. All
this is to be obtained from the evidence of Homer
himself; who mentions this prince, and his people,
and speaks of their language, as different from that
of the Trojans. This piece of history is to be found
in the description of that interview, which Venus is
supposed to have had with Ancbises upon Mount
Ida; and it is introduced in the Hymn to that God-
dess. Upon enterifkg the cave of Ancbises, among
other things Venus tells him, upon his accosting her
as a Deity, that she is no Goddess ; and woftders,
that he should take her for such a personage. The
mother^ says she, who bore me, was a woman ; and
I am a mere mortal. My father indeed is of note ;
and is no less than the monarch Otreus, of whom
you cufmot but have heard : for he rules over all
Phrygia, which so abounds with well<caUed towns.

*» If any crcUit may be given to the Trcjan history, as rclat.U
by Homer, the very cities of Troas wero not subject to Priain.
Lynicsbus, like Troy, was situated at the foot of Mount Ida, at
the distance of a very few miles from the latter city; yet w^^s
subject to its own king. Iliad. T. v. 955. Strabo. 1. 13. p. J)lO.
The same circumstance is to be observed in rcs])ca to Thebi<,
and other niighbouring cities*

/ am aequaifited with your language^ a$ weil as that
&f my ^mn nation,

^ Ov re? T«i ^oc €</*«* Ti (A At»varn9%p'si99tiu;i
AWa KarM^wrn rtj yvvn ii fikt'yi$ifmro fifmif*
Or^Euc ^ iri vmrnf ^vofAft xAvr^C) (»^v '^tiuui^^

Thas we ^nd, that the language of the Trojans,
^nd of the native Phrygians was different ; for they
>rere not of the same race* But the . Grecians and
the Trepans were of the same fiunily, however they
may be represeoted, i|s in a state of warfare : and
they are introduced as speaking the same language.
Priam's people could coovei^ with their enemiesi:
bu t their allies differed fromdMBi fn speech, ai^
indeed from one another. The Carians were a
large and powerful nation : and Homer- represents
them partiqularly as barbarcMis in respect to lan-
guage.

Polydamas therefore advises Hector tb arrange the
troops in their encampment according to their tribes

^* Hymn to Venus, v. lOp.
" Iliad. B. V. «67#

dtp - THB ANJiirSIS OP

ttid iiiatects ; that tiiere teighl be bo eoolwioii. As
the Trojans were Meropes and Titmians^ they were
consequendy A6«var«i, or of the race of the Immor-
tals. Their language ' tfccordin^y is cbaracteriaed
by Homer > as the languagiB of the Goddi. It was
the Amonian, or Titanian tongue ; and we often
find it opposed to that of men, which was the lan-
guage of Japhet and Javan. Homer makes a dis-
tinction of this nature, whjen be is speaking of
Ariareus.

The like occurs, when he is speaking of the tomb of
Myrinna the Amason.

^ Efi ^f fic vfoxxfptit TToXHtg auwua KoXvidi,

Tii» i|Toi a»ifig BetrniCLw xixXnaxwg'iWy
AtoMparoi it ri irnfAX voXvaxoififAOio Mu^ivimc*

There is a third instance, when he is speaking of
the bird Chalcis.

»• Iliad. A. V. 402.
'' Iliad. B. V. 811.

4,imwr KrTft.0iOGr. 191

A fQurtby wheo he iotroduces the river Xaiithii^

In speaking of the herb Moly in the Odyssey, Honer
9gain mentioDS the knguage of the GodB ; bnt with«
piit putting it in opposition to that of m^tu

^ Vi^il /*ff» jisXwf i^xfi yt^atim h li^ttXw ceAoi'
M«Ao h fMV K«Af8<ri 9£o«.

In the 8tme manner, be takes notice of the famous
rodcs Symplegades :

In the Scholia upon Theocritus, the same rocks are
said to be differently denominated by Gods and by

♦<> Iliad, a. V. 2S9.
♦* Iliad..T. V. 73.
^ Odyss. K. V. 304*
♦» Odyss. M. V, 61.

02 . TBS AVAL 7818 QF

mortals, according to Carystius Perg^enus. ^ K^-

Octtv Of xic nuA«? xfxXiHrO^Fi. Proclus quotes some poet»
fvho speaks of the Moon, as differently named by
^he^e.twp parties.

,, ^ np rt 'Ltknwmt

He^iiod mentioos the language of men ; but of men
only : an(| s^ys, that they had a particular name for
a pigeon. ^ T^^c h p^ «toi xoXum-i lliX$iai»^. Proba-
bly there was a reference to the Gods in that part
of the p^ssagjs, which is lost, and to the lonah.
Tliese are the only inst^qces of this nature, that I
am able to recollect.

Hence we find, tba( th^re were two languages
alluded to by (he Grecian writers: one of which
was the Meropian, or that of the dispersed ; the
Other was the language of Javap,

*♦ Scholia in Theoc. Id^l. 13. v. 22.

*' Proclub in Timacum Plat. 0* ». y. p. I54i

** £ Fragmentis Hesiodi.

ot

OTHER CUTHITE COLONIES

iir

SYRIA, AI^D IN COLCHIS ;

AND OF

THOSE IN THE WEST.

J

As there are many circumstaDces to the purpose
above, here and there scattered in the course of the
fprmer treatises^ I must beg leaye in somQ degree to
recapitulate the evidences, and to plaice them in. one
view before the eye of the . reader. For: this is a
very interesting subject, whioh has been stradgely
overlooked, and neglected: though it will appear
upon inquiry to be the basis of > all Gentile history.
Of the sons of ChuSy. who upon the dispersion be*
took themselves eastward to the Ind^is and Xjrangesj
I have spoken at large: also of those .whp.pai^cjgl
into Egypt. When they were ejected from this
country, they retired to many parts : and particu-
larly to the coast of Syria-; which they occupied
under the titles of Belidae, Cadmians, and Phdert ices.

y4 THE ANALYSIS OF

From hence they went to Hellas, as I have shewn,
likewise to Hetruria, and Iberia ; and the coast of
the great * Atlantic A colony also settled at CoU
chiSy and upon different parts of the Pontic region.
Wherever they came, they were' in every respect
superior to the natives : and as their setdemcnts
were made very early, the annals of each nation
begin with their history ; and with the history of
their forefathers, which was ingrafted upon it. They
were very skilful in physic : and generally carried
with them vulnerary herbs, and plants of useful and
salutary properties ; which they adapted to the soil
of the countries, whither they came. They parti-
cularly cultivated the vine : and almost every region,
where they settled, will be found fiunous for the
grape. They introduced Zuth, or ferment : and
taught the composition of many liquors. As the
earth in the first ages had been bvergrown with
woods and forests; and was in many places ob-
structed by lakes, and morasses : they opened roads,
and formed causeways : and drained the 'stagnant
waters. Specimens of these extraordinary perform-
ances were exhibited in various parts : but all, that
they performed at different times, has been attri-
buted to some one hero, either Osiris^ Hercules, or
Bacchus. In the per^rinations of the last person-

' Sec Diodorat Sk. L 1. |>. 24. aad 26. They seem to Uvc
been the fint who peopled the Uland Sicily.

ikNTIElTT irrTBOLOOY. QS

age nay be particularly seen the history of tfab ]aeoK:
pie, and of ^he benefits, which they conferred Upon
the world. 7%€re was no nation upon taptk^ says
^ Diodorus, neither Gredan, nor foreign^ but what
was indebted to this Deity for some mark <fhis
mun^cenee, and Javour.''--^He taught people to
plant the ^ iiine^ and to preserve the juice of the
grape : and to lay up the fruits of the earth in
proper repositories^ — Those who possessed an harsh^
and ungenial soily not adapted to the cultivation of
the viney were shewn the art of making a drink
from barley, not less grateful than that, whisk
proeeededfrom the grape. The * person^ from whom
these blessings were derived^ is represented, as^
the highest antiquity ; afid the greatest henef actors
that ever mankind euperienced. The like history is
givei of ^ Osiris, rnuiker which character we are tfs
undenstand a people^ who went fcnrth^ asid perfbrmed
all Aat has heen mentioned. Their religion con*

t^tmtkmmmmmfmm^mmmmmmmm^mm'm^mmitmmimm^mmmfmmm •«• imwi

^ OsfiwA yap, otfd' 'Ei^wt^ ouri J^afia^u 4(fto»f«» ii»ai r«s rtir*
^tffiftf^ xai ;(af iTo;. Diodor* Sic. 1. 3* p« 207*

^ Tiim Tijc UfikftiXH fvrtiav, xcti rut x^rictf, itoti-^ii* ^ufoc^to'it t\i*tt
•mtfy xfti rvy Asx^o^^vAiy, xai ti^tav ei»Mf xapwv. Ibid.

♦ n4t^io> t»>ai c^v^a rarovf xsi fxrytrttt^ flvr^o^an w T»TtO t ^»»
rtfyt9ur«f ard^Awvy. Diodorus Sic. 1* 4. p. 210.

* See.&e txaatite iijscribed Osiris, VqI. II. The same thing*
vt nKmicmed vf Qunimis, Qiodor, 1 3. p. 18j^« also oi Cionu».
I. 5. p. 384.

S6 THE AKALT8IB Of .

sisted in the worship of the Sun under Tftrious thies*
To this were added divine honours, paid to their
ancestors, the Baalim of the first ages : all which
was attended with particular mysterious rites. In
the^ were commemorated the circumstances of the
Deluge: and the history of tlie great Patriarch,
through whom mankind was preserved.

Among the many titles, under which this people
passed, they particularly preserved those which were
roost essential, and characteristic. Hence they are
continually in the more antient histories represented
as Tiranq xai TuyfrfKy Titanian and Earthbarn.
They were also styled Arabians, Ethiopians, Saites,
Sethites, Sithonians, Zones, Zoanes, Azones, Ama-
zones, and Ar kites. This last was by the Grecians
rendered, A^xnin xcu A^ynoi, Arcadians and Ar-
geans. But above all they retained their family
name of Cutset Cuthfle, and Cutheans ; which I have
shewn to have been almost universally expressed
2xu9at, Scuthse, or Scythians.
" Those, who settled in * Syria, built the city An-
tioch upon the Orontes ; and Zonaras> who speaks
bf them collectively, as the sons of Ham, mentions^
that they got possession of all the country about Li*

^ Oi Ik X«^ir mmh^ rm a,w Xvptof, ntu AQam mm AiCmm vw» fmw
>^» MTtdT^oK Joseph, Antiq. 1.1. c« 10. p. St. See Easek.
ChroD. p. 12.

ANTIENT MTTHOLOGY. 97

banus quite up to the farther part of ^ Syria. As
PbcBoicia was imagined to have had its name from a
hero, Phoenix : so Syria is said to have been denomi-
nated from a like personage Syrus ; who was supposed
to have come there in the first ages. ' Tjitok tqh ^o^

In those tunes it is reported, that Syrus lived, one
of the earthborn people : and from him the coun-
try received its name. But the term Sur, and Sour^
from whence was formed Zu^o?, signified the Sun.
It was the same as Sehor of Egypt, expressed
Ih;»0(, Seirius, by the Greeks. Hence we are told,
^ lufi9i i *Haa0c, By Seirius is meant the great lumi-
nary. In consequence of this we find p^^pes, where
the God of light was worshipped under the name of
Sehor, and Sur, called ''' Buto-a^, Bethsur^ and 2%i^fx,
Btthsoura. The city Ur in Chaldea was sometimes
expressed Sur. Syncellus says that Abraham was bom
' ft rtyi^a Ttf» XaxJati«», t¥ !Eou^ rif voXft : in the land
of the Chaldeans, and in the city Sur. Zu^ov xoi»oir
fiv&fui mX}M9 r^wtop : Sur, says Stephaaus, is a name
common to many places. The Persians called their

^ P. 21. See also Syncellus. p. 12C.

* Syncellus. p. 150.

• Hesycb.

'• Beth-Sur. Joshua, c. lo,v. 28. Bi0^i»f«. Josephus* An-
tiq. I. 12. c. 7. Bn^<ntf. Ibid. 1. 8. c. 10. B«»8<nf^*
1 Machab. c. 4, v. 29-

" P. 95.

VOL. V. H

98 THE ANALTftlft OF

chief Dei^ Sura: '^ Per»e lu^n Deam vocant: and we
know, that they particukriy adored the San. Euse-
biQS speaking of Osiris, the same as Helius, tells us,

77<e Grecian call him indifferently Dionusus, or
Suriusy as being synonymous. Plutarch also men-
tions ^ '^ Orifiv £n(io», Osiris Sirius : which is the
same name differently exhibited. From this person-
age the region had its name. *' £v(s« h ato Sv^i
MAAnrai, iS^ria had iis name from Syrus : which
was the same as Helius, and Apollo. It b by
MaundevUle in his travels uniformly expressed
*^ Surrye : which we may imagine to have been the
trae name, as it was in his time rendered by the
natives.

I have dwelt upon this circumstance, because
many have supposed Syria to have been named from
the city Tyre, expressed Tsor : which is a notion
void of all truth. Tyre did not belong to that
country. It was separated from Syria by the whole
ridge of mountains called Libanus, and Anti-Liba-

'* Liliof GyraldttS. Syntag. 1. 1. p. 5.

■• Praep. Evang. I. 1. p, J7.

^ Is. ct Osir. p. 372.

" Scholia in Dionys. ▼- 49S. He ii soiD«timcs mcntioocd as

the «on of Apollo. Xyfi« «»o Xv^it yiyotoTOi xif A««XX«fro(. |biu.

V. 775.

'* The ^'otage and Travaile of Sir John Mattodevile, Knt.
aniKi 1322.

A19TIXNT MTTHOLOGY. 90

nus« It did not so much as gire name t» the lildt
dbtrict, where it stood. We never read of Tyria ;
B0 iBore than we do of Sidoaia. « In short, those,
who have giren into this opinion, have erred for
want of geographical precision. Tyre was not a
city of Syria ; but of Canaan : and so was Sidon,
which stood still higher, about four and twenty
miles above it They were both included in the land
of Israel ; and belonged to the tribe of Asfaer, It
is accordin^y distinguished by the author of the
book of '^ Judith : who mentions the people of
Tyre and Sidon, and those who dwell in Sur : T«w

Some of this family settled in that part of Canaan,
called Galilee ; which seems always to have con-
sisted of mixed inhabitants ; and from hence waa
styled Galilee of Nations. Here they founded a
city, which was in afiertimes called Scythopolis ; but
originally ^ Beth-San, from the worship of the Sun.
It had the name of Nusa ; and there was a tradi*
tioD, that it had been founded by Dionusus, in me*
mory of his ^ nurse. It seems to have been a Ty-

*^ C. 2. ▼. 2S.

'* Scythopolis civitas, Galileae metropolis, qiue et Bcthsan, ii
est Domuk Solis. Eog^ppaa de DisUntin Locorum in Terrft

Stephsnus Byiant. so corrected.

h2

.1

JOO TH£ AVALYSI8 OP

phoDian city : for there was a history of a virgin
having been there sacrificed, whom they called
Nusa: and the offering is said to have been first
made by ^ Argeans. The city also, which they built
upon the Orontes, was one of those styled Typbo-
nian« jHence the river was called the stream of
*' Typhon ; and there was a tradition of Typhon
being buried upon its ^* banks. This was owing to
a Tapbos, or high altar, named Typhon, upon which
tbey offered human victims. The name of Orontes
was said to have been given to the river by one
OronteSy an ^ Indian. From hence we may learn,
that they were Babylonian and Chaldaic persons, by
whom it was conferred ; a colony of people from
the Tigris. Hard by was the fine grove of Daphne,
denominated from Taphanes in Egypt The natives

Scythopolin, Aotea Nytam, m LJbero Patre» sepulti Qutricr,
Scythis deducds. Pliny. I. 5. p. 2()2. The Nusa in India wa.c
also built in memory of the ntine of Dionatus.

Tkf BAwxMiyufivv

I««X*f ''^y MAIAN «^ini» N/u*.

Strabo. I. 1^. p. lOOS. from Sophocles.
In all these histories there Is a strict analogy.

^ Cedrenus. p. 135.

*• Strabo. 1. 16, p. lOSK).

** Ibid.

*' 0^»rii» •ifM- yiffvf Ji, U9tu •vrtr rw IvlW»« Pauian, L 8

p. 66h,

ANTIEKT HTTHOLOQT. 101

of Ibis region were styled both lonim and ^ Argeans:
and retained many memorials of the Deluge, and of
the disper^on afterwards. Many of this fannly
extended themselves quite to the Euphrates ; and
atill fieuther into Aram-Naharaim : for we read very
early of a prince in this region, named *' Cusban-
R ishathaim : to whom the Israelites were tributary.
This in certainly the colony alluded to by Diodorus
Siculus, when he tells us, "^ that Belus led a body of
people from Egypt to the Euphrates, and there insti-
tuted the Chaldaic worship.

OF COLCHIS.

THE region called Colchis was situated at the
foot of Mount Caucasus upon the Pontus Euxinus :
and was one of the most antient colonies of the
Cuthites. It is said to have existed many ages be-
fore the sera of the Argonauts : nay, according to
the poet, many of the constellations were not formed
in the heavens at the time, when this colony was

^ Cbron. Paschale. p. 40.

^' Judges, c 3. V. 8.

^ U 1. p. 124. He supposes, that they went to Babylon : bnt
no colony ever settled there ; nor was Babylon inhabited for
ages.

♦.

lOe mi AVALTIX8 or

^ founded. One of the principal cities wis called
Cutty and Cutaia: hence we read^ ^ Kiit« voAi?
XiXxiKu, tr«rf ic Mn^uibc. CW« v^a ct/jf of Colchis,
in which Medea was horn. ^ KvT«Mt, voAk KaX;^!-
Ac' #/i9 Ciilaia ii^« a city of the same regiwi.
The country was called ^"^ Cuteis, ami Cutais, from
the Cu thite inhabitants* Herodotus mentions many
pariiculirii wherein this people resembled the
*' Egyptians. They had the Uhe tendency to wooUy
hair; and were of the same dark compUxion.
There was a great simiiituA m thmr mamifactures ;
particularly in their ttnen : for they abounded in
ftM, which they brought up to a high perfeetion
after the £gyptie» method. ^ K«» if ^•m v««, »»
n' yXotfTM, i^^4f lit If »♦ a\x^\9i9tK In short their whole
^"^Jt of iife^ (tnd their language had a great resem-
hlance. ¥rwx hence wt may perceive^ thou^ they
w^re not as the hi^oriau supposes, of the real
Miasraim race, yet that they came from a coUaterat
Uraochp and were a coUniy from Egypt. They re-

a«ir«}M^» •!«, ApoHon. Argon. I. 4. v. C()7. v. 27ff.
*• Stt^ph. BvzajU.
*• Scholia in Apollon. 1. 4. v. 401.
5» Tmm KvTfUi. Qrph. Argonaut ▼. 8l»*

TMA ify«C"^«M. L ::. C. iO^ 105.

^ Ibid.

I

AITTIEKT MTTROLOOTJ 103

uined a ^reat rererence for the memory of their an-
cettor Chtts: and the vast mouotaio, or rather
nd^ of motmtainst which ran through their coun-
try, was from him denominated Caucasus ; or more
truly, according to the idiom of the natives, " Co*
CusQS. There was also a city of the same ^ name.
It s^ni6es the place or temple of Chus, who was
called both Casus, and Cusua ApoUooios men^
tloos an antient Typhoniap Petm in the hollows of
the mountain ; where we may suppose the same
rites to ha?e been practised, as in the Typhonian
atiei<tf £gypt It was an Ophite temple, where
the Deity was probably worshipped under the figure
of a serpent. Hence the poet supposes the sei*pent,
with which Jason engaged, to have been produced
io these parts :

JLavxacn nx^r.fjL^in Tvfaojriy} on Ilfr^o,

I fatve mentioned, that Egypt was called Ai-Ait,
tv the Grecians expressed Aetia. ^ ExAdOu tt xai
^mm, «y« IrJs t»voc AfTv. It was flamed A'ctia

" It it called Co-csu by U^tbo the Armeuiaiu purcbass*
M,'. 3. p. 109.

^ Iter a Scb«sd4 Co-cuso per Melitcnem. Antonio. Itifi.

r- 176. See alfto p. 17S. This city stood at the foot of tbc

-oTiRftxa in Anaeiiia: and by Johan. CbiyKMtome it is called

« ApoIUw. 1. 2. V. 1213.
* Stcph. Byzant A*ywf«(.

104 THE ANALYSIS OF

from one Aeius of Indie extraction. Ai-Aet an-
swers to Ai* AfT» of the Greeks ; and signifies the
land of the Eagle : a name given to Egypt from
the hieroglyphic, by which it was denoted. For
both an eagle and a vulture were symbols of that
'^ country. The people, who settled in Colchis
gave this name to the *' country : whence the king
had the title of Aiates ; by the lonians expressed
Ainmfy Aietes. We are told above, that it was
originally an Indie name, axo rm^ INAOT Atrv.
Hence the Colchians, who were of that family,
which first introduced it, were looked upon as an
Indie people, being by descent Cuthites of Baby-
lonia. ^ 'Of ii KoX;^o« Wixoi £xu6ai c»0-ik The Col-

ckianSy says the Scholiast upon Lycophron, are no
other than the Indie Scytha : the purport of which
terms I have before explained. The Scholiast upon
Pindar calls them Scythie ; and under this title gives
the same history of them, as has been previously
given by Herodotus. ^ Afyvimaiif airoixoi fia-t» ii

*' It was called i\i«Ait, and Ai-Gupt.

^* Apollonius uses it oat of composition, and calls the coun-
try Aia.

£{ Aii>(i»iorTo vu^' AinTAo Kt;r«itf, 1« 2* v.. 1095.
But the original name seems to have been Ai-Aet, or Ai*Ait»
though in aftertimes expressed Ai*, Aia, See Vol, IV. Cuthia
Indica, or Scythia IJmyrica.

»» Schol. in Lycoph. v. 174. Sec Vol. IV. On the Indi.

^ Find. Pyth. Od. 4. v. 37^. The poet had previously men*
tioned 'the complexion of the Colchians

Mt(a9 Atvra vaf avrv, 1 bi d«

AKTIEMT MTTHOLOGT. 105

f^srt ^ xfti Aiiriffyvff* rwf xaXafAii», cioYf^ Aiyinrrtei.

TAe Scytha^ or CutkauMS^ of Colchis, are a colony
from Egypt. Hence they are represented as of a
very dark complesion. They deal injlar, of which
they make linen after the manner of the Egyp-
tians. Under the name of Indi they are spoken
of by Socrates ; who seems to allude to more na-
tions than one of this denominatioQ. ^' TnvixavTet

yc^ IirJttir Tf T«» nicTifu, udti iCn^vy fftyn. Some of

them were called Sindi, and Sindones; and they
had an harbour named ^ Sindicus Portus. Of their
iflgeouity and extensive knowledge I have spoken
before: also of the obelisks, which they erected,
similar to those at Thebes, and in other places of
Egypt Some traces of these things were to be
observed in after ages : and one vast stone is parti-
cularly commemorated, which was supposed to
have been the anchor of the ^' Argo. '

Some of these fugitives from Egypt came from
Heliopolis, the capital of the region called Zoan.
Hence they particularly reverenced the Sun ; and

♦• Hist. £cc1«»iiut. I. 1. t. 19. p. 49.
♦* Strabo. I. 11. p. 753. 757.

Si»^oi gfnftMff «flk»» fAtym t«iiT««»Tic. Apollon* 1. 4. v. 322.

tutw iiPM T» Xii^l^fliv* mi mynvftn jm Ap«?. Ariiani Pcriplus Ma-
ris Euxini.p. 9*

JQ6 TBI ANALT9IS OV

fnm this worship were Bmated ** SoanL Pluvp csUi
tbtm Saani ; and tbey are spoken of as a powerful
people, and of great natural strength. Their neigh-
bours tbe iberiass. were of the saine race, and
\\ke all the CutLute &miUes, feUowed the Diono-
sittci. or rues ot" Dtoousos. Tim people are said
tQ have coiiie from Pyreoe.

The poet supposes, that they cmme eastward firora
INi-euv ii) Spain : but iu these early times ootooies
liid itot come from the west ; but w-ent for the most
part IQ • quite contrary direction. The Pyrene,
' Ih^vty from wfaeoce the Ibeii came, was Ur, the
luud of tire ; in other wonis, Babylonia and Qnl-
dcu. Nuxt to theoi was the natioo of the Cama-
I'ilu', uliu shew tbeir oiiginal in ibeir iiam& They
Hie rt'pr»cnled as a large and powdful tribe: and
am itiid to have entertained fiaccfaus, after the
liitJic war in which be had be«a put to fl^L
Tliia fliglit was (nipfMirfsO from the land of
Jive, tlie Cbaldaic Ur: and from tbe banks of
(lio 'l'i};u», the origiiul Indus. From hence tbe

ANTIBITT MTTHOtOOT. 107

CamarttR, those priests and votaries of Cham fled,
together with the Iberi, and brought the rites of
Bacchus into the neighbourhood of Colchis and
Caucasus : and estahUsfaed them, where they settled ;
wUdi is called the entertaining of the ftigitive Deity;
Of this people the poet Dionysius gives a fine ac-
count immediately subsequent to the former.

^ K«i KafMif ii'<u»» 9uX«» fJ^iya, voi v^rt Bax;^ov
Ii^r fx vaXfjMoia hityfuiitw J^uinw^v^
JUaJk (Atra AnpciMp ti^ir %9^o» ifmirttyrOf

S99«> B»Hy(tf Xiyopre^* i ik ^^tvi ^iXoro Axifiup
KiMMT ai4f»trw ycvfiHrrCi xat nOidt^ y»in^*

It is observable of the ^ Iberians, that they were
divided into different casts : each of which had its
proper function. The rank and ofi^ of every
tribe were hereditary and unchangeable. This rule
of invariable distinction prevailed no where else^
except in ^ India, and ^ Egypt

Thai the Colchians were from the latter country,
18 manifest from the evidence already produced.
And we may not only perceive, firom whence they

*• V.700.

*^ Strabo. 1. 11. p. 765.
^ Ibid. I. 15. p. 1029.

40 Herodotus. 1. !2. c» l64. Hie Kg;yptiaiit and Indi were dt-
vided into seven casts ; the Iberi only into four*

108 THE AKALTSIS OF

came ; thene are sufficient proofs to ascertain also
who they were. We may be assured, that they were
a part of that] body, who by the Egyptians were
styled the Hellenic and Phenician Shepherds. They
quitted Egypt, and were succeeded by the Israelites,
called afterwards the Jews. These also retired, and
settled in Cansum, between Arabia and Syria* Of
this migration, and of that previous to Colchis
Diodorus affords the following extraordinary evi-
dence. ** To Tf TW» KoX;^«V lOvOC t9 rtf IloirTW, XAft T»

ruy Iniotiuv ot^x fAnro¥ Afetitaf Xft» £u^ift(, eixiirfti npx;

SofAJiiiyrx^ Ts-xp ixvrw ^AiyvirrM^y). The histonan had
been speaking of various colonies from this country,
and particularly of that colony supposed to be led
by Danaus to Argos; and of others to different
places: and then adds, that the Colchic nation
upon the Pontus EusinuSy as well a$ that of the
Jeus, n:ho settled (in Canaan) between Syria and
Anahia^ were both founded by people^ who went
forth in early times Jrom Egypt. As they enriched
this country with many useful arts, we may well
expect that they retained to the last some of their
original excellence. We accordingly find, that
writers speak greatly of their *' advances in science*
though it must have been much impaired, before the

Ij. «• !'• «*V.

1. II. p. 76'2.

AKTIEKT XTTBOIC^T. 109

Grecians were acquainted with their coasL They
however carried on for a long time an extensive
commerce : and we have from Strabo a very good
description of their country ; the nature of which
we may presume to have been always the same.
He says, *^ that the whole region abounded with
firuits of every kind ; and with every material, that
was requisite for navigation. The only product of
the country at all exceptionable was the honey;
which had a bitter taste. Timber was in great
plenty : and there were many rivers for its convey-
ance downwards. They had also abundance of flax
and hemp: togiether with wax and pitch. The
linen manufactured by the natives was in high re-
pute. Some of it was curiously painted with 6gure8
of animals and flowers; and afterwards dyed, like
the linen of the Indians. And " Herodotus tells us,
that the whole was so deeply tinctured, that no
washing could eflhce the colours. They accordingly
exported it to various marts, as it was every where
greatly sought after. Strabo says, that many people,
who thought that they saw a similitude between the
natives of Colchis and of Egypt, particularly in
their customs, made use of this circumstance to
prove the resemblance. He adds, that the high
reputation and splendor, which they once main-

•* Ibid.

» Herod. L 1. c. 203.

110 THE ANALYSIS O?

tainedy may be known by the repeated eridences,
that writers have transmitted concerning them.

OF THE AMAZONS

AS the Cuthites of Colchis were so very enter-
prising; and carried on such an extensive com-
merce ; they in consequence of it made many settle-
ments ; so that the coast of the Euxine, upon which
they lived, was in many places peopled from them.
One of their chief colonies seems to have been of
that celebrated people, who were called Amaxons ;
and whom the Grecians have represented as a
nation of women. They are supposed to have been
of a very warlike turn; and to have made expeditions
into countries at a great distance. To keep up their
community, they permitted men at stated times to
come among them : but after that they had enjoyed
a sufficient commerce with them, they put them to
death. Hence they are said to have been called
^ Aorpata, or murderers of their husbands. Of the
children, which were born to them, they slew all
the males: but nursed the females; and trained
them up to war. And that they might in time use
their arms more readily^ they seared up the rigiit

*« Herod. L 4^ c. 110^

ANTIENT MYTHOLOOr. Ill

"breast in their infancy^ to prevent its gronth:
imagiaing, that otherwise there would be some im-
pediment in their management of the bow. They
resided ohiefly upon the river ^^ TherraodoO;, and the
coast of Cappadocia; where they held the cities
^ Cutorai Amisa, Comana« Themiscura, Cadisia,
Lucastia, and Sinope. They also possessed a large
tract of territory in Armenia. They overran divers
countries ; and many cities are said to have been
founded by them ; which cities were of the highest
antiquity. This is the history which has been trans*
roitted concerning the Amazons : but is it possible,
that such a nation could have existe<l ? or could such
mighty operations have been carried on by a band of
women? Every circumstance, as it is related, is
incredible : yet there have been at all times ^^ per-
sons^ %vho have espoused this notion; and made
use of all their learning and ingenuity to shew, that

Xfnc^»^ T4>^p«X*oM v^9i ixflKUF xf^av, Strabo« L 11. p. 769.
Penthi6yea in Virgil is mentioned,

Aurea subnectens exectse cingala mammas, ^tmd, L v. 492*
'* Quales Threiciaecum Aumina Tbcnnodootis
Pulsant, et pictis boliantur ABaasoiies armis.

Ibi<i,l. lU V.6S9.
^7 StFBbo. 1. 12. p. BiS^ 625.

Diodor. Sic. 1. 4. p* 324.
*• Sep particularly Petri PeCiti, Philosophi et Medici, de Ama-
7onibu$ Dissertatio. Lutetia Parisior. 1685,

118 TUC ANALYSIS OF

such a community of women did exist. In conse-
quence of this, they have been forced to maintain
the whole series of gross absurdities, with which
the notion is attended.

Many try in some degree to extenuate the cruelty
mentioned in the above history, in order to make it
more correspondent to reason. They tell us, that
the Amazons did not kill their male children ; but
only ^ lamed them, that they might stay at home,
and be more subservient to their commands. In
respect to their searing the right breasts of the
females, both Hippocrates and Galen allow, that it
was so reported : but they say, that it was not done
on account of any impediment, which might have
accrued in the management of the bow ; but to
render the right arm stronger by an addition of
^ aliment For what would have gone to the breast,
would now be expended on the neighbouring mem*

S^Xtrrtpiir* rw hjitt ^mi^m ivi««4m». Diodor. Sic. K 2. p. 128.

^ Galen of Hippocntes* T«f ytvt Afia{»nlaK avrtf fnat9 iv»*
««4iM T«» IlijiM nrltf, Urn tK t«» mXncuw x"P* wXfitMf r^^r^ sf »«•

Xif^M s^vav* Conment. in Aphorism. 43. lect. 7*

»f ft\«6ra r«vT« irM| tyif tm mim* Hippocrates «•<* 'M^** c. ^8.
▼el. 2. p. 814*

ANTIEKT MTTROLOOT. 113

ber« Tbiflf is a notable refinement. These learned
mtisk should have been sure of the fact, before they
glive a reason for tbe process. To me it appears to
be a most idle fable : and notivithstaoding the |iigh
authority of these truly great physicians, I appeal
to any anatomist to determine, whether it be possi-*
ble, by any cauterizing in the state of infancy to
prevent the future breast from rising : and were il
possible, whether it could be performed by any
means, which would not equally affect the llfe«
But setting this aside> the advantage 'is too ideal:
and tbe whole is so remote a consideration, that it
nev«r could have besen thought of by a parent. Or
if it had, such a theory could never have been re<*
dueed Jio practice, and adopted by a nation. It is
not to be believed, that a mother could be devoted
to such an infernal policy, as to sear the bosom of
her diiughter with a red-hot ^' iron : or to break the
legs^ or di^oint the knees of her son ; or to render
him incurably lame in tbe hips and thighs by luxa-^
tion, as Hippocrates and Galen assert : and this
that nc might be more * easny recraced to a state ot
dependence and slavery.

i^^m

■»««PM«4a

€t

Hippocrates says, tbat they used x*^"» rtT%x!^*'^h an
unplemeut of brass, wiiich they heated for that purpose ; i^nd
then «r^ T»» ^«{by T»Of«^i tov h^iQt, jum twt*»nrak, »ri Tv svlyf iv

frXn^ot uli^m*, Hippocrates de Aijuis, Locis, Aere. c. 42*
vol. 2. p. 552.

VOL. V. I

)14 1'"^ ANALTSIS or

l*^ xrholr of this stni^ history has been owiog
to » wT<Me^ etjTDofe^. The Greeks, who woald
litii* «l««iwc« evef^ thi^ from their own language
Mwt^\v»<vU tlat bv the term Amuoo was s^ified a
wrso* '■ ^UkmM a ^ breast. This person tbey infer-
f^ (<) i,v a K-^^ak : aari ki coosequaice of it, as
tV Ai»atvvs vere a powerAil people, tbc^ formed
a :wtK«i» that Uwre were a coaimoiiitT of ** womeo,
wbo subsisted b; tbeoisclTes : and every absurdity,
with which this histoiy b attended, took its rise
iroBa the niisctnceptioa above. Tliey did not coa-
- sider, tbat tbere were many nations a{ Amazons
widely separated from each other : nor did tfaey
know, that they were tbewiselres of Amiaoaian race.
There may be found however some few, i^ saw
the inprobability of the story, and treated it with
suitable cooteinpi. Paif phatu^ a maa jostly com-
pliDienied for his good "* sense, gave it no ** credJL
StntlHi was borti at Amastris in Cappadocia, an
Aiuaxonian region ; and yet couM oUaia no evi-

■fc, V. tA 7. r-"'-

AKTIENT MYTBOLOGT. 115

dence to countenance the history. He says, ^ that
many legendary stories fuvoe a mixture of truth ;
and most accounts admit of some variation. But
the history of the Amazons has been uniformly the
same; the whole a monstrous and absurd detail,
without the least shew of probability. For nho
can be persuaded^ that a community of women, either
as an army, or a city, or a state, could subsist
without men ? and not only subsist, but make ex-
peditions, into other countries, and gain the sove-
reignty over kingdoms : not merely over the
Tonians, and those who were in their neighbour-
hood ; but to pass the seas, and to cariy their
arms into Europe f To accede to this were to sup-
pose, tttat nature varied from her fxed principles :
and that in those days women were men, and men
^ women. This is very sensibly urged : and if it be
incredible, that such an establishment should sub-
sist in one place, as Strabo. supposes; it must be

^ Ilf^ h rttp Afta^ofttf ra aora Xtytreu xm mw, mm* 9m?Mt, ti^»«
^•^ r* •rrm, mm* virf»c wop ft. ktA. Strabo. 1« 11. p. 770.

fumi nsi ToTf 9 raah yv9a%x»i ayJ^. Ibid.

If such a people had really existed, some traces of tbcm would
bave been found, either in Iberia, and Albania ; or in the coun*
try npoB the Thcrmodon, where they are supposed chieOy to have
Raided. But Procopias says, that there was no mark, no tra-
dition to be obtained concerning them. De Bdlo Goth. 1. 4.
c- 3. p. 570.

I 8

~ ■, '.-.-h-m:. ~^ac '^nare ahsold be nations

ihuv.' «.>«v -v.wnif?;:. tori aQ living iode-

>. .(.-.. 7 ^ :a5 ::«£ bees attended to

v=v. »^ • --.^^ dMQce tae &ble. The

-V3^ -.' ■ =>.-<7rojc jdti ;'. :3at weic ■nder the D>me
.,;,\ -V st-.-Jtii upon =je A'l— ul ■ Africa, at
^ i v.-i-WL- «<:' -<: .r Liat ivg^aa. Of tfadr exploits
A^N. . V x~-j.;^iJit> & '.oi*s actrtmat is givea in the fais-
■i-.' o. "'* %iNrr:*t SLe is soppwed t* ka*e Kved
.u iiA- ti.itc of Orjs. i.!^ aaa «f Lso. and to bave
^o«><t«>(.ti'u A:i:t:3i, «::ii tse grauer pwt of Asia ^
S^ : >^ ^ 4; :»$* ai&iii :n Tbntce. Toere «cr Amazons
.a .\4^>uit£ Ciucsaus. cevf Colcnts aad ''Albania,
.tiiu .i«.i.-Mi?<r near tbe Fali^ ~° Mxatk. Foljneaus
>(>CMi:> ui \Mdzoi» io ** Int^ ; aad tWy*re also
luv'titiouiii bv Xot:au&. Tbey kkevue ocoir in
'* l:V,;)i>.<{t.tu Tocv jxooe ibic po— ea sed all ^ Ionia:

1. *..*.. 1. A>X«r»»o»c. Sisu.a in Af*-::.». L * ». 966.
^ ''"- t -ir ^'Ti-ir -fiirr- w mc i^B>«< it- f-r Stnbo.

In. 11. Zftj*.

n|>u,l lits-ur, Vci, ■.^■l. :. p. 31.
" .vtj..ii»»«. i.i.<. 1,1. p. II.

I, I. :, \. jx^ti.

• ■ A . .V o"' *»v i<i«A»t« ■«> i K*fM. StefL Bjnmi. Then

ANTI ENT ftCTTHO COOT. 1 1 7

and there were traditioiis of their being at ^^ Samos^
asd in ^^ Italy. Even the Athenians and Boeotians
were of the same faqaily : heoce it is said, that Cad<-
mas had an ^ Amazonian wife, when he went to
Thebea ; and that her name was Sphinx* It wilt
be found, that the Colcbians and Iberians, as well
as the Cimmerians and Mseote, were Amazoniana
So were all the lonians; and the Atlantians of
Majiritanta. They were in general Cuthite colonies
from Egypt and Syria : and as they worshipped ihe
Sob, they were called Azones, Amazones, Alazones ;
which are names of the same purport ; and have
equidly a reference to the national object of '" wor*
ship. The most noted were those who settled near
the river Thermodou, in the reign of Pontus. They
were also called Cbalybes, and Alybes; and occu->
pied part both of Cappadocia, and Armenia. The
poet Dionysius takes notice of their settlements in
these parts^ and styles the region As^ria.

£v9cv AfjkA^oviita'viv owk 9fioq A^ jukkioio
Afvxov \)iwf Vfioin<nif EyuaXior Qt^fMiitap,

^* Plutarch. Qtias&t. Oraccx. vol. 1. p. 303.

'< Af««^ofi( vwirff'^»9 avBif i»( lTaXi«». Schol. in Lycoph.
V. 1332. also v. 9^5* Thorc was a town in Messapia, towards
the lower part of Italy, named Amazonia. Stepb. By z ant.

Palsephatus* p. 26. He went first to Attica.

^* Pausaniab nentioos Apollo AmajeoiiiuS| who was worship-
ped in Laconia, I. 3* p* 274«

^ V. 773.

-oe 1— iiiBwi krr tfae " poet
- 'T^K' niofe rentfHB thui one
'~ -^m . nsaapai ms that about
"B e^^maieri t Vom Aawr tbe
77 'vre uicn. wtiich war so
.rTz:at. ^au 'jI a. liideKBtcty-
— ? -ntazr ^xanmtd Ai-Sur,
j'-is .v ■•err ^cred. For as
' Regio;
Regk) So-

^ ?■ .'aiicd " i^asaria.

^ - ^ir> srr«8cd ** Sot, as

■u J. j^ aacouat the ir-

r-^ a vml as that in

— -; . .TiMntiy rendered,

I i. ,^u. -t '' .\:»(ir : but

. .. : : ^ swut were led

: -- oux ji' Chaidca was

•v-1 »ni'i>n Aswilia i

ANTIEHT MYTHOLOGY, ^ 119

sometimes called Sor ; so the Pontic Saria bad the
name of Chaldea ; aod the people were styled Cbal*
deans. They were the same as the Alybes, and
Cbalybes ; who were situated near '^ Sinope ; and
extended towards '^ Ccdchis. They are mentioned
by Homer amoi^ the aUiea of the Trojans : and
came under the conduct of Odius and Epistrophus.

Tbis passage has been quoted by Ephorus, and it is
obflervaUe, that for Alizonians he read Amazoaians ;
which undoubtedly arose from the two words being
qfoeoymous. * He calls Uie place Alope*

ExOorr* 1^ AXMmf .

Strabo says, that the name of Chaldeans given to
this people was not so old, as. that of Alybes and
^ Cbalybe^ It is of little moment, wben the name

i* PompoDius Mela. 1. 1. c. 19- p. 10?.

»' XsAJkioi fti^f* K«Xx»*^- Strabo. 1. l€. p. 833- X«X^«*irf
^'Xf* f^ fi«<f«c Af/AiyidK. Ibid. p. S32r

•• Iliad. B. V. 856.

•^ Stimbo. I. 12. p. %^7f

** 'Oi Jli wvf XaXAmm XjiXvCif T« «raAai09 «*o;Aa{o»To. Ibid,
p. 826.

ISO THE AMALrSfS Of

came into common use among the Gredaw ; it is
sofficient, that the pe€»ple mere so callecL Two of
their principal cities were Sioope and Amiaon*
^ Chalybes proximi urbium clarisiimas habent Ami-
SOD et Siaopen. The latter city by Piiny is more
trdy expressed ^ Ama2on: and he mentions a
moratain near it of the same naoie; The pnople of
this place were probably the principal of those styled
Amazonians.

That this Assyria had no relation to Assur, but
was a compound of Ai-Sur, may, I think, be proved
from the latter term being found out of compoeition ;
and from the people being often called ZufH, and
XvfMi ; Syrif and Syrians. The Scholiast upon
Dionysius mentions them by this name. *' Zvf**** '*

w»f» StffAoiorrx vorxfAW, Thc pCOpU^ w/iO Uvc upon

the Thermoihn^ (by whom are meant the Aniazo*
nians) are Syrians. Herodotus says the same o!

the Cappadocians. ^*Oi h KeLwwetinun J^**£XAi:>k>

Dvjipi •»o/Aa{orr«i. 7%e CappodecioHS are iy the
Greeks called Syrians. The country of the people
must in consequence of this have had thc name of
Syria, and also Ai-£u(t«, Ai-Suria ; by mistake ren-
dered Assyria. The inhabitants were also called

•• Pompoo. Mela. 1. I.e. I9.
•• Mons Amasoniuro ct oppidnni. I. 6. p* 303.
*' V. 772. *€U Zv^i iw Utfcw MMX»rm KmmwtJtam. lb: :.
p. 137.

•» L. I.e. 72. Sec Strabo, I. 12. p. 832.

ANTISVT ll.TTEOl.OGT. 18 1

^ Ami#*£uf«i, Luco-Syii from Aovx, and Sou^, two
names of the Deiiy» whom they worshipped. Ste»
pbaous' ByaEaotinus having menlioned, that there
were Chaldeans near Colchis, Xmxtc^iw ilvoc isrkmi$9
r«f KoAxM^ffy quotes a fragment out of Sophocles,
wherein theae peculiar names of the Pontic Ama-
aeoQiaos are mentioned.

They bad also the name of Mauris or Moors; simi-
lar to those of their family in India, and Ma\irita'»
nia. Under this appellation they are mentioned by
the author of the Orphic Argonaut ica.

Every circumstance shews plainly their original.

As this people had different titles in the countries
where they settled ; and often in the same region ;
their history by these means has been confounded.
We find, that they were called not only Amazo-
nians, but Syri, Assyrii, Chaldsei, Mauri, Chalybes:

*' Strabo, I. l6, p. 1071. Avmu Sol. Macrob. Saturo, I. h
p. 194. Hence Lux, and Lucco«

»» V. 741,

It4 THE ANALYSIS OF

people of Egypt: by Caaopiaiis aod Eryibreans:
but tbey did not come from Greece. Tbe most me*
morable, and one of the most aBlient events ki the
annals of this country was Imf «#t^ the arrival of
Ion the son of Xutb. He was supposed to have
come in the reiga of "^ Erectbeus, and to have set-
tled in Attica^ at the very time, that Ifellen the son
of Deucalion betook himself to Ai-mon, AipiwiA^
the same as Tbessaly. We are assured by ' Thu*
cydides, and by other good writers, that Greece
was for many 9gss after this in an unsettled slate»
and thinly peopled. And the natives of Attica for
a long time lived ^ dispersed : and were not formed
into any kind of community, till the time of The
sens. Yet there are said to have been many colo*
nies sent out before his sera. Nay the very person.
Ion, the son of Xuth, who is supposed to have cooie
in the most early times, led out, before he could be
frell fixed, no kss than thirteen colonies to Ionia*
' Athenienses ex responsis ApoUinis Delphici com-
muni consilio totius Hellados trcdecim colonias uno
tempore in Asiam deduxerunt : ducesque in singulis
coloniis constituerunt ; et summam imperii partem

'^ Strabo. K 8. p. Sd7» Tatianos Assytiusy p. 274.
■ L. 1. c. 3.
* Platsrch in Thcsco.
' Vitruvittfl, L 4. c. 1«

looe^ dace low, perfpcti Atbcait nobilfewimara porten rpgioois
marttims occupaverunU Villeins Paterculu5« 1. I.e. 4.

ANTIENT HTTaOI^OOTr 1S5

loni, Xeuthi et Creusae fflio dederunt The Aihe*
nians in obedience to some oracles of Apollo at Dcl^
"phiy by the joint consent of the whole Hellenic state^
sent outut the same time thirteen colonies into Asia^
and appointed a leader to each. But the chirf
command of the whole they intrusted to Ton, the
son of Xeuth and Creusa.

Under the history of Ion and HeUen is aigiiified the
arrivalof the lones and Hellenes ; who cane into At-
tica and Thessaly. In these times there was no Hel-
lenic body : nor was the name of Hellas as yet in gene-
ral acceptation : so that the above historyis all a fitble.
Uow is h poasibie to conceivei that a country should
be able to send out thirteen bodies of men so early :
or that people should migrate, before they conld be
well settled ? It was, it seeoBS, effected by the joint
advice of all the Grecian states. But there was at
these times oeiriier Hellenic state, nor kin^iom ; nor
were any of the great comnmnities formed. Besides
the above-mentioned, there were other colonies sent
out in a long succession : and these so numerous,
that one would imagine that the country quite up to
Thrace must have been exhausted. One of these
was led by ^ lolaus from Attica and Thespis : and
not long after there were migrations under ' Phorbus

^ Pausanias. U7* p* 524« He gives an account of many
colonies.
' Euseb. Chron. p, 13. Versionis LaU

Its * THE AKALYSIS OF

to Rhodes ; and under TIcptolemus of * Argos to
the same place : under Triopas to ^ Carta ; and
under others to Crete. Under Pentbilus tlie son of
Orestes to Thrace: under Archelaus to Cyzicus and
Bitb^nia. The Athenians pretended to have foun«>
ded Erytbrsea ; and to have built Cuma, Ephesus,
and the twelve cities of Ionia : and most of the
island^ vrere peopled from the same * quarter. The
Amazonian city Elaia was according to them built by
' Moestheus, who lived at the supposed «ra of
Troy : all which is inconsistent and untrue. Some
fugitives from Hellas may at times have crossed the
seas : but the celebrated cities of Ionia were coeval
with Greece itself,^ and built by people of the same
family^ the Idoim, who at other times were styled
Amazons. Then* bistvy was obsolete; and has
been greatly misrepresented ; yet there are evidences
still remaining to shew who they were : and the Gre*
cianSy however inconsistent it may appear, confess^
that these cities were of '^ Amazonian original

* This was before the war of Troy.

B. V. 667.
' Sec Marsham's Cbron. p. 540. Graeconim Colonise.

* Strabo. 1. 14. p. ^% See Marmora Anindeliana.

* E>4ii« MiMff'Oftfc i(Tft0'^9 ««« Ttff 9V9 mvr^ ASi|»Mir» Tir* 0vr|p»-
fietf«rrw9 iwi IX»«». Suabo. !. 13. p. 923-.

'* See backward the quotations from Strabo, Diodorus, Ste»
phanusi Athcnsofy and (he Scholiasts, p. I9i.

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. lS7

The An^azODS were " ArkileSi who came from
Egypt ; and worshipped the Sun, and Selene, the
chief deities of the country, from whence they came.
Herodotus styles them iEorpata, and says, that they
had this name from killing their husbandsi But
granting that they were woolen, I never found that
they ever had husbaAds ; unless an accidental com-
merce with any man they met, and such as they are
here supposed immediately to kill, can entitle him to
be called an. husband. i£orpata is a name taken
from their worship ; which was given to their priests.
It signifies a priest of "y^^ or Orus, analogous- to
Pataneit, Patazithes, Atropata, Asampata, of
£gypt, and other countries. * These priests used to
sacrifice strangers, who by chance came upon their
coast; and from thence were styled (Ai^ffoxroi^oi)
murderers.

It is well known, that the Egyptians admitted the
sistrum among their military instruments bf music;
and made use of it, when they went to war. Hence
Virgil says of Cleopatra — '* patrio vocat agmina
sistro. And the same princess is upbraided by ano-
ther poet for presuming to bring this barbarous in-
strument in opposition to the Roman trumpet —

'* Roman amque tubam crepitanti pellere sistro.

" One of their chief cities was called Archaeopolts. Procop.
de B. G. I. 4. c. 13.
'» Virgil. iEneis. 1. 8. v. 696.
*' Prupertius. 1. 3, Eleg. 9. v. 4>)«

188 THS ANALYSIS OF

The same practice prevailed among the Amazons,
who worshipped the Isis of Egypt, and made use of
her sistrum, when they engaged in battle. — '^ Apod
Amazonas sistro ad bellum foeminarum exercilus vo-
cabatur. They are the words of Isidorus^ who givea
into the notion of their being a nation of women ;
but affords us this material circumstance in their fais*
tory. In another place he speaks lo the same par*
pose. *^ Apud Amazonas autem non lubA, siciit a
regibusy sed a regin4 sistro vocabatur fcomioarum
exercitus.

The Amazonians of Colchis and Armenia were
not far removed from the Minyas near Mount Ara*
rat: and were undoubtedly of the same family.
They were Arkites^ as we may learn from the people
of Pontic Theba ; and followed the rites of the
Ark, under the name of Meen, Baris^ and Ioimu
Hence it is, that they have ever been represented
with lunar shields. Many have thought, that they
were of a lunar shape : but this is a mistake, for most
of the Asiatic coins represent them otherwise. The
lunette was a device taken from their worship. It
was the national ensign, which was painted upon
their shields : whence it is said of them : pictis bel*
lantur Amazones armis. And in another place : du-
cit Amazonidas lunatis agmina peltis Penthiselea

*^ Isidonis. Orig. 1. 2. c. 31.
" Ibid. I. IS. c. 4.

ANTIEKT HTTHOLOOT. 129

fareoa. The Amazonian shield approached nearly
to the shape of a leaf, as did the shields of the Gothic
nations. Pliny says of the Indian fig : '^ Foliorum
latitudo peltss effigiem Annizoniae habet. Upon
these shields they had more lunettes than one : and
from them the custom was derived to the Turks, and
other Tartar nations.

A large body of this fiimily settled upon the Bo-
risthenes ; also in the Tauric Chersonese, and in the
'^ regions adjacent In these places they were styled
Amazons^ and also *' Cimmerians. Some writers
have thought, that the colony of the Colchiana was
from hence : but others more truly suppose, that this
people came from Colchis. They were once a very

•• Pfiny. Hilt. Nat. 1. 12. c. 5. p. 6S7*
*^ EBpecially upon the Tanais.

£i»l(i»9 Kft/(t^^iei ri. Dionys. Utfiny* v. 678.
Here was a river Phasis, similar to that at Colchis. Er» ya^ »»•
iTi^ (^*^k) Eti^«Mni(» 4rXi)^Mf ruf Meutnihi XifAwnu xtu nr T«»aV3b(
vvTofAtf* Sebolia in Pind. Pyth. Od. t. 4. SjS.

'* Some spe^ of the Amatons and Cimmeriana as only con-
icderatet : hot they were certainly the same people. When Se-
neca roentioas the Amazons invading Attica, he brings them from
the Tanais and Ma'otis.

Qaalis rclictis frigidi Pbnti plagis

Bgit catcrvas Atticum pulsans solum

Tanaitis aut Ma?olis H'ppolytus. Act. 2. v. 399*

But they arc generally supposed to have come frpm the ITier-
niodim. .

VOL. V. K

r

190 THE AHALTSI8 OF

powerful '' nation, and made a eon&iderable ^ure :
and tliough their history, on account of iheir anti*
qujty, is somewhat dark, yet we have suAicient evi*
dences of their greatness* They are said to have
overran the coast of Pontus and Bithynia ; and to
have seized upon all Ionia. But as the times of these
inroads are variously represented, there is reason to
think, that these histories relate to their first settling
in those parts. For though it is not impossible, but
that one part of a fiuniiy may make war upon ano-
ther, yet it is not in this instance probable. We
know that most of the migrations of old were by the
Greeks represented as warlike expeditions. And
there is room to think; that thu has been miarepre*
sented in the same manner. However both ^ Hero-
dotus and Strabo mention these invasions ; and tlic
latter speaks of the Cimmerians as bei^g likewise
called " Tf uf WW?, Trerones. He says, that they
often made inroads upon the southern coasts of Pon-
tus, and all the neighbouring provinces : sometimes
invading the Paphlagonians, and at other times the
Phrygians and lonians. This is extraordinary : for
they were certainly of the same family as the lonim,
who were denominated from lonah, the Dove. The

•KXf^ K«» Ki^/Ai^»xc; Botf-wfof Mvo/AarOii. Strabo* L 11. p. 756%
^ U I.e. tf. 15.

»of» ««AA«ut»f fviJ|pa/Aa» Tft ^tf{i« iMfn T« Xl«mr, Ktu tm oit9$^ arr**;*
«tA« Strabo. 1. 1. p« 106.

>

ANTIEMT MYTHOLOOY. IS\

word T(n(tafi TreroHy is a translaticm of the original

»

name ; amd is precisely of the same purport. Hence
we read in Homer more than once of ** tfft^m» vt* .
JaiM* and of Mycene in the city of luno^ being
styled *' v^Xyjr^nfvua Moxuvnir. It has been shewn^
that the Cimmerians worshipped (MriS| and the
embletnatical Deity Taur-Ione : so thai we may bi
certified of their original. The people wh6m they
invaded upon the coast of Pontus, were both Cim*
merians and Ama2onian9. They lived near the lake
Acherusia, upon the river Sagar ; or as the Greeks
expressed it ^ lotyyxfio^ : and one of their chief
cities was *' Heraclea. What is most ejetraordiniry,
while tfaey are carrying on these adts of hostility^
they are joined by the very people, the Amazoniafis^
upon whom they are making war. ^ A/Act^wf^ r^

•• lltsdL X. T. 23a. T. w. S53.

*' lUsfL B. v« sot. «Ad V. .582. They wt ro alio Amacpnttii»i
thdr chief river the Tansis was styled Amasonius. m«9^v« h w(tf
TBfp Ap»{e»iof. Auctor de Fluminibus. Geogr. Vet. v. 2. p. 27m

They were of the Titanic race, and are said to have retreated
hithertdler Adr defeat, and to have been sheltered in a l^trong
bold caUed Keiro. Dion. Cassias.

^ Stgin-is the sanie as Sachor, the mmeiitfthe Nile, which
Las been given to a river in Pontus. Achcrusia is from the same
quarter. In these parts was a river Indus. Amnis Indus in
CifajFritaram jugis orius^ Pliny. I. 5. p. 275.

*> IUXk 'Hf aw>iMt— iwH KifAfAtpw, Schotia in Dionyi. v. 7S0.
' *H^<)ui«^-^f^ it Ax*^o-t9t Xiffont^. I bid.

^ £uteb.Chron. p. 35. Syncellus. p^ 171.

K8

l^9W

.:. %

.im r

IC9

fars/

BOSt

a»e

I :t^

■ it* "■•■ -.

4&

au t >«ii:-rt

!•■« I - "^ «

^ « » «

ffnin;,-* i-^**;^.

•»^

•• * »^

i ^.:

.*--

s^j.iTtv • :^

■K^K^ «

ANT<feN¥-*t*tt6L<i6f- 133-

to tbtally disagr6e>ith their state and history; -In
consequence of this, they are representiNl as ibakirig'
powerful settlemerlts iCbroad, before they could-
maintain themselves at home : at a time when their
country was poorly inhabited : and must iiave been
exhausted by such draughts. Strabo, who had en«
quired into these histories diligently, laments the
uncertainty, with which they are attended. He
gives into the common notion, that Rhodes, and
other Asiatic places, were peopled from Greece be*
fore the war of Troy : yet seems to be diffident ;
and confesses, that the accounts given of these
places and countries are very obscure and uncertain*
^ ThU obscurity, says Strabo, has arisen not only
from the changes and revolutio?is, which have hap^
penedin these provinces ; but also from the dis*
agreement to be found in writers^ who never rfe-
scriAe the same fact in the same manner. The in-
roads of the Cimmerians and Amazonians are
equally obscure and uncertain.

It is mentioned by Apollonius Rhodius, that,
when Orpheus played upon the lyre, the trees of
Pieria Came down from the hills to the-^Thracian
coast, and ranged themselves in due ord?r fit

StnUM>« 1, 12. p. ^b% . .

134 VBB ▲ir^i'Ytif or

^ Zona. M tho pMple» of wbooi I Iwve Wen
treatiK^^ wonbipped the Suiii whom they styled
Zon, there n'ere id consequence of it oMiiy places,
which ihey occupied, called Zona. One of theae»
we find* was in Thrace, near the Hehnu^ It was
undoubtedly a city built by the Orpbite priests, and
deooDioat^ from the luminary, which they adored.
There was a city Zona in Africa, said to have been
taken by the Roman '' general Sestius ; which we
may suppose to have been named from the same
object. I mention these things, because there was
likewise a city '^ Zona of . the Amazons in Cappa*
docia, which led the Greeks into a strange mistake.
For when, in their legendary histories, they suppose
Hercules to march to Zona, and to take it ; they
misconstrue the name, and imagine, that il was
^Mti, a bandage. Hence instead of a city, tbcy
uniformly render it ^^^nif^ and make the groaods of
the Amazonian war to have been a woman*s ^rdle.
The term Zon, the Sun, was oftentimes varied to
Zan, Zapn, and Zoan ; and people and places were

•• Argonaut. 1. 1. v. 29.

Senium, ct, quo canentem Orpbea iccuta ntrrantur nenora.
Zone. Mvlii. I. 2. c. 2. p. 140. See Hetod. K 7- c 39.

^' Diooys. Hist. Rom. 1. 43.

^ It is calkd Zoaoa by Antoninus, p. 1S2, who places ti i 1
Armenia Minor; which was an Amacoaian proviace^ and of:>.:i
atcrihcd to Cappadocia«

ANTIEmr MTTHOLO^r. 135

aceorriioi^y dewnnioated. I have taken notice of the
^' Soanes and Soaoes of Colchis ; who were sometimes
called ^Zaoi. Meotion is inade of a temple in Thrace
naaoed Xowy Saon : which is a variation of the same
term, as is mentioned above. It was ntuatisd near
a cavern : and is said to have been built by the
Corvbatites, and to have also had the name of &•>
rynthus. '^ Lycophron accordingly styles it, Zn^vir-

One of the most extradrdinary circumstances in
the history of the Amazons is their invasion of At-
tica. They are represented as women, who came
from the river Thermodon, in revenge for the in*
salt oflfered to them by Hercules, who had plun*
dered their country. Their attack is described as
very violent ; and the conflict for a long time doubt-
ful. At last, having lost many of their companions,
they were obliged to retreat, and intirely leave the
country. The Athenians pretended to have many
evidences of this invasion: they pointed out the
place of engagement : the very spot, where they

i*-»

» Pliny. I. 6. c. 4.

^ Tbey were called Zani, Zainii and Zanitae ; also Sanitsc.
Agithias. 1. 5. p. 143. Tffaift, Tsaini. The author of the Chro-
&icon PaM:hale calls them Salli and Sanitop, £«iAXo» »ou Xetf^rat
— 4«M» irip ii «4i{i/biCoA4 Ai|r«po(. p. 34. Both terms relate to the
Sun, styled Sa1,atid Sol; Zan, and Zon. The Am^ucons lived be-
tween the Thermodon and the river Apsarus.

*' Lycoph. V. 77.

1S6 IHE AKAL-YSIS OF

afterwards entered into a truce ; and they cmAA
shew the tombs of those Amazons^ who feU in the
dispute. The place was named Amazooeum : and
there was an aotieot pillar near it, said to have
been erected by this people. The history given is
circumstantial^ yet abounds with inconsistencies ;
and is by no writer uniformly related. Such a
people as the Amazonians had certainly been in
Attica: the Athenians, as well as the Boeotians,
w*ere in great measure descended from them. Plu*
tarch from the names of places, which had a refer-
ence to the Amazonian history, tries to shew the
certainty of this invasion, and of the ciFcumstances,
with which it was said to have been attended* For
there was a building named ^ Horcomosium, which
lie supposes to have been the place of truce : and
he mentions sacriiices, which used there to be of-
fered to the Amazons. But there is nothing in
these arguments, which proves the point in question.
The name of the place, if it be genuine, may relate
to an oath ; but it does not necessarily follow, that
the Amazons here entered into a treaty ; nor do the

'* AXX» Tityt tvf «tXi^r IK rvor^ rtXtwr^^cu fAmfrvf»99 an «n t»

fAifn WA^A* ^vai9 7c»( A/4ii{otf'i «p* r«» Of»^i»M. Tkioicus. vol. 1.
p. 13. Orchoni-ous, like Asterous, Ampelmis, Maurous, Amm^
thous, Achorous, signifies a place sacred to Or-Choqu He waa
tbc Orchamus of the east: and the same penoqagp from whoio
the cities called Orchomenos h«d their name*

riim' eMablisbed at all shew, that they were in a
state of hMtilhy with the ^ Athenians. The rites
consisted originally in offerings made to the Deity,
from whom the Amazons received their name. He
was called Azon, and Amazon, the same as Ares, the
Son. They worshipped • both Ares and Harmon :
which the Grecians changed to a feminine Harmo-
nia : and the Amazons, in consequence of this wor-
kup, were said to be the ofl&pring of these Deities.

By yivtyi Aofor Aai A^fAovinq is meant the children of
the Sun and Moon. Hence it is, that the wife of
Cadmus was said to be Harmonia; for the Cad-
mians were certainty Amasdnians.

After the Grecians had supposed, that these fe-
male warriors invaded their country, and were re*
pulsed, they were at a loss to account whither they

^ By Plato they are said to have been conducted by Eumol*

pus. £vf*oX«v fUf pv» KAt AfiA^ofMp fvirf»Ti0tf«rrar» tvi rr,9 jffffav*

Menexcnuft. vol. 2. p. 239* He introduced hymns, and sacrifices^
and the mysteries at Eleusis. This could not be the work of an
enemy in a state of war.

^ Apollon. Ai^naut. 1. 2. v. 99^*

llarrMon is Dominus Lunus. Hara Mona, from whence
came 'A^^na, Domina Luna. The dadmians were certainly
Amasonians; but their antient name by length ot time was
effaced*

198 .THE AVAtrsis CP

afterwafdft withdrew. Some have giten A«, that
tbey retreated into Magna '^ Grccia, where they
founded the city ^ Cleite: and Isocrates so fiir
agrees, as to acknowledge, that none * of thetn re*
turned to their own ^' country. But Lysias goes
fttrther^ and 8ays» ^ that their nation was wholly
ruined by this expedition : Uiat they lost their ter*
ritories, and were never more beard of* Upon all
which *^ Plutarch observesi thai we must n0i tton^
dcTy when transact iofis are of such antiquity^ if
history should prove contradictory and obscure.
The Amazons were supposed to have always fought
on liorseback ; and they were thus described by
Micon iu the Poicile at ^ Athens. Yet it is cer-
tain, that the use of cavalry in war was not known
in Greece till long after this asra : and, if we may

Ir«x»fty. Scholia in Lycoph. v. 133*2.

^ KxiiTv."— fu« rwf Af4M^o9f9 m^>aw txrm. EtyiDolog* Mag*

«0(iKi4iCA«^A». In Paiiefiyr. p. gx

*^ EiMif«» fU9 •«» T1K •XAat^mk mhfUK twt^ivtfmem ««p A

I^^tias. Funcb. Orat. t»k Ka^ifA»»y Boii§m{*
ir^fuftv. Plutarch in Thteo. p. 15.
Aristophaois Lysistrata* v. 680.

AtfTIEVr MTTBOLOeT. 139

credit Homerr the Abhuic iwtkiiis u tlie aiq^ of
Troy were eqeaUy aBacqoainted with this advan-
tage. The itroqg^ wrgfnmmt for this invasion of
the Amazons, and their defeat^ was the tombs of
those, who were akin. These are mentioned by
mtmf writers, fint the Grecians had likewise the
tomb of Dionasus, of Deucalion, of Orion ; and
the tombs of other persons, who never existed : all
which were in reality high altars^ raised in antient
days. The whole of this history rdates to M riles
and customs, and not to any warlike expedition.
They likewise shewed a pillar, called Amazoneum,
which was supposed to have been denominated from
tins ^' people. But we can only infer from it, that
such people were once in the country, and pro-
bably erected it. This was the express object to
wUcb the Amawnians paid their adoration ; as they
lived in an age, wlien statues were not known.
Such a one the Argonauts are said to have found in
the temple of Area, when they landed upon the
coast of Pontus ; and made their oflferinp to the
Deity.

'^ Tlarevtiif f mrfir* xfo» prr« imov A^ii«c

^ nXwMv Mf» rm wifkm m^ vn Afmfjmh r«^. Flats in
Axiocho. ▼* 3. p. sis.
^ Apollca. Argon. L 2. ▼. 1174.

RO tllE AVAHrsiS OP' '

Xriowir* f iVtt ^t fAiXai AI90Z ^^ vi^rtr*

'if^oCy tt von VAO'xi AMAZON E£ iv^trouvro^

I •

Now to the grove of Arez they repair,

And while the victims bleed, they take their stand

Around the glowing altar^ full in front

Of a fair temple. Here of ebon hue

Rises in air a lofty antique etorie.

Before it all of Amazonian name

Bow low, and make their vows.

That the tombs spoken of were high altars is evi-
dent from their situation : for how could they other*
wise be found in the middle of the ^^ citv : and in so
many different places. There was an Amazonian
monument at ^' Megara : and tombs of Amazons
near ^ Chaeronea upon a river named Theimodon.
The like were shewn in Thessaly near ''' Scotussm,
and Cunoscephale : all which were supposed to have
be^n places of burials, where Amazons had been
slain. To these might be added monuments of the

^^

^ Plutarch in Thcsro. p. 13. E» aru x«rirf««alirvr«». p. 12.
♦• Ibid. p. 13.

^ ibia.

'^ It>id. Cnlied by Plutarch Xx»T«v^y«is. By 'Some it il esC*
pressed Scotussa.

ANXIENT HTTBOLOOT. 141

nme Mture in '' Ionia : and otiierd in ^* Mauritania ;
all misconstrued, and supposed to have been tombs
of female warriors. In respect jto those at Ath^is,
the place wherp they were. erected (n »rfi, witlua
the walls of the ^^ city^ ) and tiie sacrifices thert^
offered, shew that they could not relate to enemies ;
bat were the work of people, who had th^e ^ set<«
tIdL The river. Thermodoo, wliicb was also called
*AifM», in Thessaly, could opt iiave reoeh^ed.its namft
from a transient march of Amazons ; but: must hava
been so called from. people of tbat fiaimily, who re^
lided in tbo^ parts* Every circumstance of tliia
mpposed invasion is atteoiied with some absurdity.
It was owing, we are told, to the ii^uatice of Her*
coles, who SI0I& the girdle of iJippolyte ; and at*
tacked the nation, of which she was. queen, so as to
^uite ^^ ruin it. The Amazons having beep thus
mielly defeated and weakened ; and not being aUe
to withstand xkkm next ^^ neighbours, resolye4 to

'* Itfui Mt'pirtiK* Homer. Iliad. B. v. 813.

•* Diodorus Sic. 1. 3. p. 18^.

*■ Tliey wtcr, according; to PJytarcIi, supposrd to-^^ye fuu^lit

vifi TV Hwnm ««• Tt Mifo^Kffv. llic place called nirt;| was close u»
t-«- Acropolis. nn»(ik t^y x^i^^'' «^'p TrfAifpofuXjr.'* Jul. Pollux.
U 8. r. 10. p. 9b7. ...

*♦ Phitarcb in Thcsco. p. 13.

•• Tf 1%—^ tftf tiMmh rvrr^i4^i. Fliodor. Sit*. T. 2. p. IC9.

^ ^•wwf T«( 4rt(f«txir?T«< j^arCflT^tfr tiff *fitv eurOinta< 4vt«;» jcara-
^ptwsrrsft iiX. - Dfod. L 4. p. CCy. He mcntioiis w«m>»*?; t»

14S THfi ANALT8T8 Of

wage war with the Greeks, and pariicmlarly witb
Theseus of Athens. They accordiogiy began their
march, being fully resolved lo make ref>ri6a)8« In
this disposition of mind, one woald imaj^ne that
they took the direct way to Greece : but it was far
otherwise. The root, by which they are supposed
to have gone, was quite the reverse of the path,
which led to Greece. Every step was in a contrary
direction. To arrive at the south-west they passed
Borth-east; and ranging round the whole Euxine
Sea, by Mount Caucasus and Colchis^ to the
^Cimmerian Bosporus; and having passed many
hills and many rivers ; among which were the Riasis,
the Tanais, the Boristhenes, the ^ Ister, the Hebrus,
they at last arrive at Athens* Here they pitch riieir
camp, i» »nt , within the precincts of the dty, and
dose to the Acropolis. They then fight a severe
battle, and are obliged to retire: and not being
able to return home, they are dissipated, and dwia-
die to nothing. Lysias says, ^ my ia\n^ vrfJa ^i«
Tii» 9viAfof»p €k9wvfjL9¥ tiroifi«'«ir. TJiftf bjf tkis miscaf'
riage ruined their country : 90 that their very

AfC«MM muT9§ («• AfUK{(Mtc} Mm «X0M IK Arrumv. Scholin in Lyco-
phron. ?. 1392.

<* IImmk ASiXxrair mfwrnym h^twm

'Xmik. Lycoph« r. 1336.

ANTIENT UTTHOLQOT. 149

tfome became extimL Here then one would ima**
gttie> that this female history would conclude. No ;
tbey are introduced again by the ^ poets at the
siege of Troy t and are to be met with in the wars of
*' Cyrus. Some ages after, in the time of Alex-
ander an interview k ^ mentioned to have passed,
wherein the queen of the Amazooa makes proposal^
to that monarch about sharing for a nij^t or two hia
bed. And even m the time of Pocnpeius MagnuSt
during the Alithridatic war, tbey are supposed to
exist : for after a victory gained by that general, the
Ronmn aokUera are said to have found many booia
and boakina, which Dion Cassiua thinks were un-
doobtedly ^^ Amazanian.

Such was the credulity of the antieiits about one
of ^ most improbable stories that ever was feigned*
Strabo had tlie sense to give it up : and Plutarch,
after all the evidence collected, and a visible pre*
possession in favour of the legend ; nay, after a futt
assent given, is obliged in a manner to foregp it,
and to allow it to be a forgery. For he at last con*
fes6e% that ^ the whole,, whkh the atukor of the

^ Homer, ^'i^gil» Quiiitui Calaber, ^-c.

** Diudorus. 1. 2. p. 128. Pulyaenus Straleg. 1. 8. p. 6l9.

** Cleiturchus apud Straboncm. I. II. p. 771. S*h» aiU»
Diodorus Sic. i, 17* p. 54y. Alexaudcr is said to have fafid
some of them io bis pay. Arrian. 1. 7. p* 232.

*' In BelloMithridatico.

•* Plutarch in Thweo. p. 13. w#5*^«>«; t«wi MtO« «m «>ftr/Afltn.

,

144 THE AKALTSIS OF.

Tkaeis wrote, about the mTOsion of the AmatonSy
and of Antiope's attack upon TheseuSj who had car^
ried off PhadrUy end of her associates supporting
her ; also of those Amazons^ whom Hercules stew^
seemed manifestly a romance and fiction.

From what has been said, I think it is plain, that
the Amazonians were a manifold people, and deno*
roinated from their worship. They were- some of
the Titanic race, who settled in Colchis, Ionia,
Hellas, and upon the Atlantic in Mauritania. They
were also to be found in other parts, and their fa-
mily characteristic may in all f^aces be seen. They
were the same as the Cadmians ; and the structures,
which bore their name, were not erected to them,
but were the work of their owu hands. Suck was
the building called Amazoneum. ^' A/Mi^Mrsi«» Ir«u(

JjfiXfxraft fy tm v^oc AioxXi« vf^i row A^«^«N#ir m,puf9*
ritt? AtuvifriiF' en 'c tffo^ AfAA^ovif *J^vo-arre. They

are the words of Uarpocration. Concerning the
place called Amazoneum, Isaus says a great deal
in his treatise to Diocles about the consecration of
the Amazons at Athens. // was a temple^ which
of old was built by these Amazons.

I have before taken notice of a passage in ^ Plato,
wherein that writer mentions, that Eumolpus led the

*^ HarpocratioD. The original Amaaoils were deities ; and the
people to called were their priests and votaries. Hence 9wi»
T»K Afui{c^ in Plutarch. Sec Theseus, p. 13.

^ Menexenus. vol. 2. p. 239*

ANTIENT MTTHOLOOT, 145

Amazons, when they invaded Attica. This person
is represented both as a Tbracian, and as an Athe-
nian ; and sometimes as a foreigner from Egypt.
Clemens of Alexandria speaks of his coming with
the Eumolpidas into Attica; and styles him the
^Shepherd Eumolpus. He is supposed to have
been the principal person who introduced the rites
and mysteries, which were observed by the Athe-
nians. His sons were the priests, who officiated at
the temple of Ceres in Eleusis. The Eleusinian
mysteries came from Egypt ; and the persons, who
brought them must have been of that ^ country.
All these things prove, that what has been repre-
sented as a warlike expedition was merely the set-
tling of a colony : and those, who -had the conduct
of it, were Amazonians, who have been represented
as women. And so far is probable, that there were
women among them, who officiated at the religious
ceremonies, which were instituted. Something of
this nature is intimated by the Scholiast upon Theo-
critus, who gives a short but curious account of the
first Amazonian priestesses. ^ lLaXXifA»x^^ f ^<''i, m;

^ EvfuXw^ moifdoiw. Cohort, p. 17.
Eumolpus, Nirptuni fiiius* Hyginus. Fab. 46.
^ Tifi fM*9 yof EvfMfAm*^*^ am m* xmra AiTwrot 'hftm /Airatu- ,

»:fitu* Diodoras. 1. 1. p. 25.
•» IdyL 13. V. 25.

VOL. V. L

146 THE ANALYSIS OF

0^uyfrit<r«irTe. IVe team from CaUimachuSf that the
queen of the Amazons had daughters^ who were
called Peleiades. These were they^ by whom the
sacred dance^ and the night vigils were first insti-
tuted. It has been before shewn, that the Peleiades,
or DoveS) were the female branch of the Idnim,
by whom idolatry was first ^ introduced. And as
they were at the same time Amazoniansi it proves,
that they were all the same people, under different
'' denominations ; who chiefly came from Egypt,
and where widely scattered over the face of the
earth.

OF THE HYPERBOREANS.

ANOTHER name, by which the antients
tinguished this people, was that of Hyperboreans.
Under this appellation, we may obtain a farther
insight into their history. They are placed, as many
of the Cimmerians and Amazonians were, upon the
Palus Moeotis, and Tanais ; and in those regions,
which lay near the Boristhenes, and Ister. But

" I«N(— ^tff EXXffVtfy afxty^* yiyoiwi; tok {oafoic w^oiKt/Mtr.
Euwb. Chron. p. 13.
'* Titaoians, Atlantians, loaim, AmacoDians, &c*

ANTIBNT HTTHOLOGT. 147

from tt notion, that their name bad a relation to the
north, they ha?e been extended upwards almost to
the Cronian Sea. They were of the Titanic rac^
and called Smdi ; a namCi as I have shewn, com*
mon aax>ng the Cuthites. ^ Tsc "Ttc^ Co^i sc n Tira*
ifoa Yt99€ ^ifrnttof fno^iy uvm. H^e Itam from Pke^
renicMy that the Hyperboreans were of Titanic ori^

ginoL ^ Tm M«ic#r«» J* autoi rt oi Ziy^ei. T%e Sindl

are one famihf of those, who live upon the Maotis.
Strabo speaks of them as called among other
names Sauromatas. ^^ Tb^ jmw itrtf t« Eu^cws, x«i Ir(»,

xai AfifjLot^irB^, Those, wko live above the Euxine^
Ister, and Adriatic, were formerly called Hyper-'
boreans, and Sauromata, and Arimaspians. The
same by Herodotus are reckoned among the ^^ Ama-
zonians. They worshipped the Sun, whom they held
in hi^^ honour; and they had Prutaneia, which

^ Sdiolia in Pind. Olymp. Od. 3. v. 28.

" Stnbo 1. 11. p. 757. Et lit tii Xtf^sji w BmaiMHt rm Xtfhn

Dioiiys. ni^YT* V. 6a<>i

^* Stimbo. 1. 11. p. 774.
" L. 4, c 10.

L S

148 THE AKAL78I8 OF

were styled, ^ A»6f »«, Aitbria ; where they presenred
a perpetual fire. Like the people of Colchis, they
carried oa in early times a gi*eat trade ; and the
passage of the Thracian Bosporus, as well as of the
Hellespont, being possessed by people of their fa*
mily, gave them opportunities of prosecuting their
na^vigation to a great distance. When the Hetru-
rian mariners have laid hands upon Bacchus, and
are thinking, where they can sell him to th6 best
advantage ; the master of the ship mentions Cyprus,
Egypt, and the country of the Hyperboreans, • as the
best marts in those days.

The people of Cyprus Mere of the same race, as the
other nations, of wtiich I have been speaking.

? £10*1 ft xai 01 Ruir^iOi IX rtav KiTTiaiec)p, xai ii tp rtf P«f (s

ojtAo^vXoi T«y avrmu KirrtxitaK The meaning of this is,
that the people of Cyprus were of Cuthean original.
as were the people of the north, th^ Hyperboreans :
they were all of the same race, all equally Cutheans.
A colony of them settled in Crete, whose priests

Ai0fi«. Tkey were also .Vtlantians : for wc read of Atlas Hyp«r-
boreas. Apollodonis. 1. 2. p. 102,

'' Ai«it/0«f n AqrAi* V, 2S.

'* Eoseb. Chron. p. 12. 1. 38.

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 149

were the antient Curetes» so denominated from tbdr
^ temple^ and service ; and who were acknowledged
to have been of Titanian race. The Cretans^ says
^ Diodorus, have traditions, that the Tiiamans
came to their island in the time of the Curetes ;
and took possession of that part^ which lay about
Cnassus. Here to this day, they shew the ruins of
the temple, where Rhea is supposed to have resided:
and there is also a grcroe of Cyprus trees, 'which
Tcere planted in antient times. By the same rout
tbey came to Euboea, and other parts of Greece;
and were supposed to have been conducted by
'' Cothus and ArchluSj the sons of Xoth ; and by
Ion and Hellen, sons of the same personage. They
also passed up to Thrace, and to Phrygia ; hence
Anchises, tells ^neas, that the Trojans were origi-
naUy from Crete.

"^ Crpta Jovis magni medio jacet insula ponto,
Moiis Ids^us ubiy et gentis cunabula nostras.

The Hyperlioreans upon the Eoicine at one time
seem to have kept up a correspondence with those

^ Kir-Air, Templum Soils. Osiris was called Ait-Osiris.
Herodotus. 1. 4. c. 59*
•' DiodorusSic. 1. 5. p. SS-I-.

Plut. Qosstion. Grspcae. p. (Jp^.
•* iEneid. 1. 3. v. 104.

150 VRE ANALYSIS OW

of the Tltanian race in moBt countries. But of all
otberSi they seem to have respected most the people
of Delos. To this island they used to send conti-
nually mystic presents, which were greatly reve-
renced. In consequence of this the Delians knew
more of their history than any other community of
'^ Greece. Callimachu% in his hymn to Delos,
takes notice both of the Hyperboreans, and their
ofTeringB ; and speaks of them as a people of high
antiqui^.

Oiseift d'i»«c *XJ^^f V0^v;^«yi»TarDy aifA«.

*Oi fAtyru xaXofAntf rf, mh U^m tfayf^Mra v^«t»i

Plutarch likewise mentions, that they used to come
to Delos with flutes, and harps, and other instru-
ments of music ; and in this manner present their
'^ offinings. Their gifts were emblematical ; and
consisted of large handfuls of corn in the ear, called
ii/AftXXftf, which were received with much reverence

•• Ilo^Xtf ht «X«ir« vtf* murtw A«Xmi >jKy^^9* Herod. 1. 4.
C. 33.

^ V. 281.

i«( my AnXop f fluri to ««a«io9 ri^^i#6«i. Plutarch de Musicm. \cA^ 2.
p. 1 136.

ANTIENT M7THOLOG7. 151

Porphyry says, that no ofierii^ were looked upon
with greater veneration than these of the Hyper-
boreans. He styles them presents, and ^ ixofA^n-
fAitrm, memorials; for they were symbolical, and
consisted of various tbingB, which were inclosed in
sheaves, or handfuls of '^ corn. This people were
esteemed very sacred : and it is said, that Apollo,
when he was exiled from Heaven, and had seen his
ofispring slain, retired to their country. It seems,
he wept ; and there was a tradition, that every tear
was amber.

^ KiXrot y iiri jSa^iv itivro.
*Xlf «f* AiroXAwroc T«Jf ittxfvm Anrolfcio

Oufaww «yXit€yr» Xtwmm

The Celtic sages a tradition hold, ^
That every drop of amhcr was a tear,
Shed by Apollo, when he fled from heaven.
For sorely did he weep ; and sorrowmg pass'd

f^^• Porpfa* de Abstinentii. 1« 2. p. 154.

*^ I^ uM$i^t9a §9 KoAtffA^ mvfU9* Herod* 1.4. c. d3>

** ApolloD. Argonaut. 1.4. v. fill. Tertius (Apollo) Jove

tertio natus et Laton^, quem ex Hyperbore'U pclpbos feruiit ad-

vcowe. Cicero de Nat* Deor* 1. S*

152 THE ANALYSIS OF

Through nnuiy a doleful re|^on, till he
The sacred Hyperboreans.

In like manner it is said of Perseus, that he went to
the ^ Hyperboreans : and Hercules also made a visit
to this people :

His purpose was to obtain a branch of the wild
olive, which grew in the grove of the Deity. They
are sometimes represented as ^ Arimaspians ; and
their chief priestesses were named ^^ Oupis, Loxo,
and Hecacrge ; by whom the Hyperborean rites are
said to have been brought to Delos. They never
returned, but took up their residence, and officiated
in the island. People from the same quarter are
said to come to Delphi in Phocis ; and to have found

•» Find. Pyth. Od. 10. v. 47.
•• Ibid. Olyrop. Od. 3. v. 28.
•■ Af$lxaffwon^fo;^rwtfCo^tu9. Steph. Byz.

Callim. Hymn, in Delon. v. 291*
Sic Pausatiins. I. 5. p. Sy2. Quidam dicunt Opinef llecair-
gen primas ex Hyperborti's sacra in insulani Delon occultata in
fasdbos mcrgitum pcrtalisse. Servius in Virg. ^neid. 1. II. v,
STZ. Sec Pliny. I. 4. c. 12.

ANTIENT MTTHOLOOT. 153

out the oracular seat of Apollo. Pausanias pro-
duces for this the evidence of the antient priestess
Bsa She makes mention of Olcn the Hyperbo-
rean, as the first prophet of Delphi : and further
says, that the first temple of the Deity was founded
by him in conjunction with Pagasus and Agyieus.

XlXfiv f 0? yfvcro Wforr*^ ^otSoio v^oparoi^^

By other writers Olen is said to have been from

Lycia* ^ ClXny mq TraXaat^ vfAVBf cirei9i0-fv f» Auxmc (X«

tv¥y m; atiiofAipsf i¥ AnXtt. Olejtj who cdtnc JrOM
LjfciOy was the author of those antient hymns, which
are sung at Dehs. The' word Olen, was properly an
Egyptian sacred term ; and expressed Olen, Olenus,
Ailinus, and Linus ; but is of unknown meaning.
We read of Olenium Sidus ; Olenia Capella, and
the like.

*' Pausanias. 1. 10. p. 8O9.

^ Herod, 1. 4. c. 35. He is by Pausanias himself mentioned
as a Lycian. Avmiof h flX^r, o( %at mi vfufn^ rw% «^;i^aior«T«iic
twi^atf *EAXi|^». 1. 9. p. 762.

154 THE ANALYSIS OF

If then this Olen, styled en Hyperborean, came
from ^ Lycia and Egypt, it makes me persuaded,
of what I have often suspected, that the term Hjf^
perborean is not of that purport, which the Gre**
cians have assigned to it. There were people of
this family in the north ; and the name has been
distorted and adapted solely to people of those
parts. But there were Hyperboreans from the east,
as we find in the history of Olen. And when it is
said of Delos, that the first rites were there insti-
tuted by this people ; and that they founded the
temple at Delphi : we must not suppose, that these
things were performed by natives from the Tanais,
and the Riphean hills ; much less from the Cronian
seas, upon whose shores some people would place
them. People of this name and family not only
came to Greece, but to Italy : and extended even
to the Alpes. ^ The Mons Palatinos at Rome was

*' Arati Phcenom. v. l64.

Nascitur Oleniae sidutpluviale Capcllae. Ovid* Fast. 1. 5. ▼. 1 ld«
A lacred stone in £lis ^ms called Petra Olcnia. Pausan* I. 6.
p. 504.

^ tlMf% ^n^ AvKiof. Herod. 1. 4. c« S5.
nxuvAvaiiK* Pauaan. L 5. p. d92»
O^r 'Y«vfC»^of. Ibid* 1. 10. p. SIC.
** 'Twtfioft^ •Mun «tf I TflK Aa«yi€ rw% ItoAmk. Scholia in Apol-
Ion* Ai^naut. I. 2. v* 677. Here were sone remarkable Cu«

AKTIBNT XTTKOLOOr. 155

supposed to huve been oceupied by Hyperboreans;
and the antient lAtioes were descended from them.
Dionysius Halica m asaehsig tells us» ^ that Latmus
was the S9n rf Hercules by an Hyperborean woman.
By this is meant, that the people of I^tium were
an Herculean and Hyperborean colony. Those who
occupied the Mens ^ Palatinus^ are supposed to
have been also Atlantians, and '"^ Arcadians ; by the
latter term is denoted people, whom I have distin-
guished by the name of Arkites. The Hyperboreans^
who came to Deloa^ were devoted to this worship.
Herodptus mentions two of their ' priestesses, whom

thean setdenieiitB. Tdvm f§r* mm i ihwn Xtycfum yn, mi n ICtr*
TUT* Strabo» K 4. p« $1^.

** A«riyoi f IX nvec 'Tff'i^ep^o; Ko^(, 1. 1« p. 3^*
Eiisebius makes the Citeans of Cyprus, anci the Romans equally
of Hyperborean original. E»9>i h xai o» Kw^ioi ix ruf Ktrrteutfff

ChroD. p* 12. 1. 3S.

" It had its Dame % Palanto Hyp«rborei fiU&« Festos apud
Auctores Ling. Lat. p. 555.

*M They were supposed to have come with Evander.

Turn rex 'Eyander Romans conditor arcis.

Virg. JEnci'd. 1. S. v« 313.

Vobis Mercurius pater est, quern Candida Maia

Cyllenes gclido conceptum yertice fudit :

At Maiam^auditis si quicquam credimus, Atlas,

Idem Atlas generat, Cceli qui sidcra tolHt.

Yirg. £ncid« K 8t v. 13S.
' L. 4. c. 34. and 35.

156 THE AKALY8IS OF

he calls Opis and Arge. They built the chief tem-
ple in that island, and planted the oli?e« They also
constructed a sacred duxn, or chest, on account of
tfxuroxs, a speedy delivery. As they were virgins,
this circumstance did not relate to themselves, but to
a mysterious * rite. In the celebrating of the mys-
teries, they held handfuls of com ; and had their
heads shorn after the manner of the Egyptians. The
like rites were practised by the Paeooians and people
of ' Thrace,

It would be onnatoral to suppose, that these rites,
and these colonies came all from the north: as it is
contrary to the progress of nations, and repugnant
to the history of first ages. A correspondence was
kept up, and an intercourse maintained between
these nations : but they came from Egypt and the
east. There must have been something mysterious
in the term ^ Hyperborean : it must have had a
latent ineaning which related to the science and re-
ligion of the people so called. Pythagoras, who
had been in Egypt, and Chaldea, and who after-
terwards settled at Croton, was by the natives

* By the name Arge is signified dvM, a sacred cAesif or
mrk.

* llotodoU c. 33.

^ Herodotus supposes people to bave bad this name ««f ^h •
BviAfifwii. Writers give different reasons for the name, all
equally unsatibfactory.

ANTIBVT MTTHOLOOT. 157

Styled the ' Hyperborean Apollo. And though
some of this name were of the north, yet there were
ethers in different parts of the world, who had no
relation to that clime. Pindar manifestly makes
them the same as the Atlantians,*and Amazonians
of Afric : for he places them near the Islands of the
Blest, which were supposed to have been opposite
to Mauritania. He speaks of them as a divine
race ; and says, that Perseus made them a visit, after
that he had slain the Gorgon* At the same time
he celebrates their rites, and way of life, together
with their hymns and dances, and variety of music :
all which he describes in a measure exquisitely fine.

T^oir^Knria^iri^oM'A* v»v-
ra it X^f ^^ n«^Ofvw,

Neo-oi #', xit ynfoi wXcjAtpop
Ktxfarttt lifft yiifta* vov«y

OixfOMTi, f uyerrff '

'TvffCifiiM 9^9ffay9fitna%M. Allan. Var. Hist. 1« 2. c. 26.
• Pindar. Pyth. Od. 10. v. 57.

158 THE ANALTSIS OF

Pleased with the blameless tenor of their li^

The Muse here fix'd her station.

Hence all around appears

A lovely scene of virgin choirs.

In every grove

The lyre is heard responsive to the lyre ;

While the shrill pipe conspires

In a pleasing din of harmony.

The natives revel in delight.

Their heads bedeck'd with laurel; and their hair

Braided with gold.

They feel not ag^, nor anguish :

But are free from pain ;

Free too from toil,

And from every evil, that ensues from war.

The frowns of Nemesis reach not here :

But joy aboundsi

Joy pure^ and unimpaired^

In a continual round.

The northern Hyperboreans, who were the same as
the Cimmerians, were once held in great repute for
their knowledge. Anacharsis was of this family ;
who came into Greece, and was much admired for
his philosophy. There was also an Hyperborean
of great fame, called ^ Abaris, who is mentioned

^ See Euscb. Chraiu Venio lAt* p« 98* Strabo. U 7* p«
461.

AKTIEKT UYTHOIOGY. 159

by * Herodotus. He wad the sod of Zeuih, styled

Seuthes : and is represented as very knowing in the

art of divination, and gifted with supernatural powers^

Apollo is said to have lent him a golden arrow,

upon which he was wafted through the air, and

visited all the regions in the ' world. He nei*

ther eat, nor drank ; but went over the earth, ut*

tering oracles, and presaging to nations, what was

to come. This seems to be an imaginary character ;

and probably relates to the various migrations of the

sons of Chus, and the introduction of their religion

into different parts of the world. All the Ethiopic

race were great archers. Their name was scmie-

times expressed Cushits ; and the antient name of

a bow was Cushet; which it probably obtained

from this people, by whom it was invented. There

is reason to think, that by their skill in this weapon

th^ established themselves in many parts, where

they settled. This may possibly be alluded to in

the arrow of A bar is, the implement of ^passage;

by which he made his way through the world.

They were people of the same fiunily, who settled
in Thrace under the name of Scythas ; also of Si-
thonesy Psonians» Pierians, and Edonians. Tliey

* L. 4. c. 35. Stnibe. 1. 7. p. 46l.

* In like manner Mnsaeas of Thrace is Baid to have had the
an of flying; which was B«fta Kfw. Pausaiu !• 1. p. 53.

"• rrof rwp. rrof

160 THE ANALYSIS OF

particularly worshipped the first planter of the vine
under the known title of Dionusus, and also of
Zeus " Sabazius. They had also rites, which they
called Cotyttia from the Deity Cotys; and others
named Metroa^ and Sabazia, which were cele-
brated in a most frantic manner by the Edoni upon
Mount U»mus. The Deity was also called " Sabos,
which term, as well as the title Sabazius, was de-
rived from lOO, Saba, wine. Hence amid all their
exclamations the words, Euoi XaCoi, £voe SabiSi
were to be particularly distinguished. He was
worshipped in the same manner by the '' Phrygians,
who carried on the same rites and with the like
shouting and wild gestures upon Mount Ida. The
priests also were called Sabi ; and this name seems
to have prevailed both in '^ Phrygia and in
"* Thrace.

" Tqf iAt9 KoTVOf TiK if Toic Hiiiweui Khcyy\^ /*ifAfirra*. Stnibo.
L. 10. p. 721.

Xf/ftwi Ktrvf If r«K hI^k. JBAch . ibid.

Emi £«Cm« 'Y^f Attik mi* Attik *Y«c. Tmvrm >«^ cr* £dC«{MH
MiM^T^A. Ibid. p. 723-

'* £aCa{»«(9 iTArwfiof Aiowov* km £«C»» lyiori itaAtf^f mttvp.

Hesych.

■> Km i X«C«^»of h Tm ^fitymum in- Strabo. L. 10. p. 72 1 .
^ £«Cm9 i^tof ^^vyiof * hMyorrm umt mrrt m B*«;(m Z«Cm. Stcph.
Bys*

Scbol. io Arittopb. Vetp. v. p.

ANTIENT UTTHOLOGV. l6l

Some of thia &auly are to be fottnd in Tbessaly,
particularly in Magnesia and Pihiotis. A large
body came into Italy : some of whom occupied the
fine re^on of Campania, and went under the name
of ^ Cimmerians. It has been the opinion of learn*
ed men, that they were so called from *id3» Cim-
mer, Darkness. This may possibly have been the
e^mology of their name : though most nations, as
far as I have been able to get any insight, seem to
have been denominated from their worship and Gods.
Thus much however is certain, that this people bad
ia many places subterranean apartments^ where their
priests and recluses dwdt ; and were supposed to be
consigned to darkness ; all which favours the opi-
nion above mentioned. Ulysses, in Homer, speaks
of his arrival in the country of the Cimmerians,
whom he describes as in a most uncomfortable ntu*
ation, and places at the extremities of the ocean.

^ 'H f if trtifotV Ixatyt |3a0uppe2c «xfft»oio. (sc. arauc)

Htfi xeti ¥ifikn xfKaXv/MjMfwi, »it twot xvrni

Ou^ JTroT* aw r<fX?^^ ^(^i ouf»pow aftf9trraf

OuJ* pray a J/ firi ycnett aac ou^avoOfy tr^or^aTriiTa:!,

AAX* £iri vu£ pXon Ttrar»i JfiXo»<ri P^OTOKrt.

. ■^ Strabo L. 5. p. 374.
>7 OdpA, A, T. 13.

VOL. V. If

1($2 riSLt ANALTSIS OF

Now the dliFk bottiid^ of 06Mn wt Mplow,
And rtech at length n meliuichdy 4hdl« :
Where lost in eloiMl, and et(^r-diiring shade,
His seat of M the sad CiaMkierian made^
The sun may rise, or downward aeek the niain ;
His course ^f glory varying ; bat in ^aiti :
No pleasing change does mom or evening bring ;
Here Nigiht for ever broods, Imd a|Meadt her
sable wing.

I knagine, that many tomples of Old, and esj^odally
the celebrated Labyrinlhs, were con^trucied m this
manner. Four of these are mentioned by ** Pliny :
of which the most ftmious was in Egypt, and from
this the others were copied» That in CnHa ia de-
scribed by ^ Eustathius, as a deep caveni, which
went hr under ground, and bad innumerable wind-
ings. Virgil speaks of it as a fine piece of archi-
tecture, and executed with great skill.

M

Ut quondam Cret4 fertur Labyrinthoa in altu
Parietibus textum cecis iter, ancipitemque
Mille viis habuisse dolum, quo signa aequendi
Falleret indeorensus, et irremeabUis error.

'* L.^;. c.*^. p. 25$. U36. C.13. p. 739*
'^ A«Cvf4»do»i ffw^Kmw Kftmnff Mrvyiitff vt^vi^iitTM • In Odys^
A. ▼• 14.
^ ^Dcid. U 5. T« MS.

AKTIBMT HTTBOI.QQT. l6S

Abooi Cttci% wwe soni e fM t cavortti near the sum*
tnit of the pronoofeoiy. Here^ mys ^ Strabo, art
to be Hen huge apertures im the nek ; i# large^ ae
to he Me to qfferd roam for tiebU 4md wtetwee
kMtaHone. Several apartmeots of ibis kind wero
about Cuma, and Partfaeoope, ami near the laJce
Acberasia in Campania. The same author speaks
of this part of Italy> «»d says» that it was ioclosed
with vast woods^ held of <4d in great veneration ;
because in those they sacrificed to the manes. Ac-
cording to Epborus^ the Cimmerians dwelt here^ and
lesded in sabtBrnancao apariosentSi eaUed " ArgiUa«
wbidi had a oomasootcation with one another*
Tbase^ who applied to the oracle of the cavern, were
lad by these dark passages to the place of eonsulta-
tion. Within the precincts were to be found all the
requisites for an orade : dark groves, foul streams^
aod foetid exhalations ; and above all a, vast and
dreary cave. It was properly a temple, and formed
by the Cimmerians, and Herculeans, who settled in
these *' parts. Here was said to have been the ha-

^ Stnbo. 1. 5. p. 357* p. 374. PTioy. 1.3. c. 5. p. 153.

** We may perceive, tb«t the ritet in all these places had s
clerence In the same object of tenenttwitt, the Argo.

^' Ljci>phron enumerates most of those antient places upon
the coast of Italy.

Tvf9%9 yMnthu^ <>f*f * Ki^ftMr vMr*o
A^ynf Ti «Xa»M» •ffMVt Ai4Tii» ^i:tfm»t

164 THE AHALT8I8 OF

biiaiion of *^ tbe Eryibrean Sibyl, irtio casie frooi
Babylonia. Places of this nature were geiiMatty
^tuated near tbe sea, that tbey migbt more easily be
eonsalted by mariners, whom chance brov^t opou
Ae coast On this account Virgil makes his hero
apply to tbe priestess of Cuma for advice*

«

^ At pius JEoeas aroes, quibus alius ApcUo
Prassidet, horrendsaque procul secreta Sibylla
Antrum immane petit.

4

There was a temple near it, built as was said l^ Dai-
dalus ; with a description in carved work upon the
entablature, representing the Labyrinth in Crete,
and tbe story of Pasiphae.

^^ tJic labor ille domus, et inextricabilis error.
MagnuQi jegiosB sed enim miseratus amorem
Daedalus, ipse dolos tecti, ambagesque resoWit ;
Ceeca regens filo vestigia.

This description relates to the temple above ground ;
but the oracle was in a cavern beneath, which had

*♦ Justin. Mart. Cohort, p. 3S.
*» JEneid.LG.v.g.
*• Ibid. V. $7.

AKTTENT MTTHOIOOT. 165

been fmned by the Cimmerians into numbertass
apttitments.

EaboicsB latus ingens rupis in antniBiy
Qoo lati ducant aditos centum, ostia centun^
Unde niunt totidem voces, responsa SibyHs. .

The poet has used some embellishments ; but the
histofy was foanded in tnith. A |dace of .this na-
ture opon the same coast, and at no great distance
from Tarracine, remained in the time of the empe-
ror Tiberins. It was for its elegance styled Spe-
luDca Villa : and was situated in such a manner as
to have a fine view of the sea. TiberiuB had upon
a time retired to this place, and was taking a re-
past ; when part of the rock fell in, and killed some
of his attendants. But the . emperor escaped
through the vigilance of his favourite Scrjanus : who
ran under the part, which was tumbling ; and at the
hazard of his life supported it, till he saw his friend
** secure. The ^Syringes near Thebes in Upper
Egypt were a work of great antiquity, and consisted

*» Mneid. 1. 6. v, 42.

^ Vcsccbatur io VJI14, cui nomon Spcluncae, mare Amuclanum
inter, Fuodaooeque montcs, natiYo id spcpu* Iiius os, laptis re-
pente saxis, obrui't quosdam ministrps, &c. Taciti Aunalium.
L4.p.509.

^ MarcelKmis. 1. 99* p. 1f65* There are many siicb to be
still seen in Upper £gypt,

170 . .Tifrii ANA^Y»l« OF

(kicendtti frtm foo^f oi th* fini deiM poruila.
TkM)$ewho 9cettpie4 tike provineea of Ib^na ^
Bsiica, oa th^ othar aide» v«iit uixter the 8i|dm ^ ti-
il«s» 9nd preserved |b» mmo kiuoicifi^ na i^mq who
hfkve been aaqniioiied befcfe. I b^vo sbfvm, that
libey were of EryihrsBeo w4 ]&|bio|MO r^ice: and ^jr
gave name to ihe iatjand ^' JE,ryibra, which tbey oc-
qupied for the sake of trade. Here atood the ^ty
Gadara, said to be of high antiquityi mid auppoaffd
to have been bailt by Arcalcus of Tyre. ^ K^^w^

InAifC iif T«K ^•i»«ieiK «V4fi«K (fvs) ^^^ 4fX«I^Wf V«K

^' Te^ In the temple waa neither statue^ nor pil*
lar, nor atone, by way of iidocatiop^ wM^ ahew%
that it waa built ia very early tinea. The island waa
origimUy called Cotinuaa, which qame waa afler
fhaoged to Gideira.

^ In udveiuai lliiptiiiam Mafoia VarxQ IlwrM, ti Feiaw. «t
riicew^M, Celiasqucy et PflcnM, pervtni«e tx9diu PUoy. L 3
c« 1* p. 137.

^ Scymnus Chius gives the following history of the itUad £ry«
thia, or Er^'thrria ; and of Gadara, er Gades.

T«trriir ^VMyyvc ifnXmiv^m rvyp^MM

Tv^ff arsAAMTf i|AV«^tfv mvuutm

TtAtfm. Geog. Vet. Gr. \-o!. 2. p. J. ▼. 15*.
^ Etymolog. Mag.

^ So it should be read; not r«J^». Gador is the same at nrr^,
and signifies aa inclosed and fortified place.

Kkf^^fAimi KMfn}m€9» tptfulmnrp Tmh^ftu

Thoagii it umj hme botm B&m» timm, liefero thtj
kpwd into the nore grass idobny^ ytt ibejr mob t^
kme been very early addicted to the ritet of tlie
Ark. Lyeopbroa neolioos people ceouog to liw
Goas^ whom be s^les, ^ Afwm vacJUia^ yt »vps the qfip
s pring of antieni Arme : bot be wppoiey, thai tbef
were Boeotians, and came from the vicinity of Tbeba
in Greece. They were indeed Thebasans and Bceoli:
but ease finoai a diferent pari «ftf the vorid. Who
was meant by Arne, maybe known from the aceount
giren by the Scholiast : Afm IImviIhmc t^«c. Arne
was the same as Arene, and we fiod, tb^t shp was es-
teemed tke/oiiermotker of Foseidon. She was at

times styled M«i« Siwry hUum A^wv^mi, n^tttmot T^«

P9<, also TtOniniy Tovo^y and Mutk^ Biw. Ardesi Ar*
clas» and Arcalus, by which the Deity of the place
was calledt are all compounded of the same tenD%
Arca-£1, sive Area Dei. From hence the Grecians
and Romans denominated a personage^ whom they
styled Heracles, and Hercules. But the original

Dionys* Iliftvy. v. 455.

Afmf wm^mm% tipw. V. 642.

174 THE ANALYSIS OF

The linen of Colchis was called * Sardonic, just as
the purple of Tyre was styled Sarra, and Sarrana :
which terms alike • betoken something noble and
royal. It was also called Sindon, £rom the Sindi,
and Sindones of the same country. The iax of
' Campania, which had been introduced by the an-
tient Uerculeafis and Cimmerians, was in equal ve-
pute : and the like is to be obsenred in B^tica, and
other parts of Spain : where this commodity was
{jarticolarly wonk The Indi were vesied in tlie
wnm aaaoner, and were noted for this naonfiMlyre.
tieiice the poet Dionysiua seDtiooB ' Ximxfm»m%
A^^MPnK, the pwpk of Arck^t with ttmr limen
robm. Nor was it on^ the origbal textaie, wkach
was found out by people of this lamtly ; the dyeii^
md also imprinting these commodities with a variety
tif colours and * figures^ amnt also be attributed to
the aaose. That wonderful art of mani^qg aiU^
•aad Itkewiae of workkig up cotton, was undoubiadly
found out by the "^ Indo-Cathites ; and from then
it was carried to the Seres. To then also is atfcri-

^ Herod. I. 2* C. 105. Amm K«Xxmm» vvt 'EXXvhvp Zmfi^mmu
BtidWnu* Si^'sliol.i. CMS. Stimfao. i«ll. pt 76^
f Pliny, vol. 8. 1. 19* p- 1^5.

* ncfmynr. y* 1096. (Indorum) ftin linoTestiuDtur, anl Unls.
^'Lanas tylv« fenint. P. Melt. 1. 3/ c. 7« Wtf may perceive,
that by lan« tke tothor mesns silk.

• Heiod. 1. 1. c. 205.

^ See Meh ibo¥e, cad Stmb*. 1..I5. p. 1044.

OF THEIR

KNOWLEDGE AND INGENUITY.

h ROM what has preceded, we may peroeivey that
there once existed a great resemblance between these
numeroas colonies of the same family : and that it
lasted for ages. I have mentioned^ that they were
fitmoas at the woof ; and carried the art of weaving
to a great degree of excellence. This art was first
practised at ' Arach in Babylonia, and from thence
carried to * other neighbouring cities ; and. in - pro-
cess of time to the most remote parts of the world.
The people of Egypt were fiemious for this manufac-
ture. It is said of king Solomon, that he bad bis
fine flax from this ' country. The prophet Ezekiel
also mentions * ^ne linen with embroidered xcork
from Egypt : and the same is alluded to in ^ Isaial).

> See the end of VuU III.

* Strabo. 1. 16. p« 1074.

* 1 Kings, c. 10, V.28.

* C. 27. V. 7.

^i 19- y%9i Pliny« 1. 19. p. U6.

176 THE AVALTSIS Of

'' Hec Hla est, Pharios. qom fregit noxia reges^
Dum servata cavis potaot Mareoiica gemnia.

All the Ionian coast about Gaza in Palestine was
fitmoDs for this commodity : as was the region near
Sarepta, at the foot of Libanus. The wines of these
parts are spoken of by Sidonius Apollinaris^ and
ranked with the best of Itahaa and Grecian erawtb.

'^ Vina mihi non sunt Gasetica* Chia, Fi^ema,
Qunque Sareptano palmite mtssa bibas.

Abore all, the wine of Chalybon in Syria is mention-
ed as of the highest repute. We learn from Strabo,
that at one time it was eatirely set apart for the use
of the kings of '^ Persia. It is- taken notice of by
the prophet Ezekiel, when he is speaking of the
wealth of Tyre. ^ Damascus was thy merciumi in
the multitude of the wans of thy making ; in the
multitude of aU riches, in the wine of CuelboK,
and white wooL Cyprus^ Crete» Cos» Chio% and
Lesbos, called iEthiope^ were £Bunous on the same
account There was also fine wine very early in

" Gratii Cuneget. ▼•512.
•♦ Carm. 17. ▼. 15.
"' L. 15. p. 106S.
•• C. 27- V. IS.

ANTIBHT MTVHOIXIOiT. 177

$ic3y about TauromeauiiDy ia the cduatry of the
Laestrjrgoim iuid Cydoinamu

. f

•4

1

In Thrace were Uie MEffonim ^loae^ idiieh grtfir
upon Moiiai Imahis^ and are cidebrMc4 1^ ^ H^
mer^ and by ^ Pliny. . JBut^no place was in more m«
pute than Campania, where were the \FormiaQ >a«L
Fakrnian grapes. Seime qf Tory noUe grawth fflgre
to h^ found in Iberia and Mauritania* In the lUter.
witters mention vin^ to aaotple, that tliey^ equaUddIt
the trees of the fbrest .^Strabo msfs^ that'Ttheiit
tninks could hardly be fiiAoined by two meta : and
that the clusters were a foot and a half in .kngtlk
There was wine among the Indie Ethiopito*^ parti«
cularly in the country of the *' Oxydrioe^ who wetie
supposed to be the descendentB cf Bacdbas^ They
had also a strong drink made of ^ rice ; which wal
particularly used at their sacrifices. In like maaneir

• »

^> h .ii .1 ■^..■^ • »ii

'* Homer. Odyv. L y. 357.

•• Ibid. V. 196.

»• L.14. c. 16* p. 714.

^ Strabo. 1. 1 5. p. 1008.
** Ibid. p. 1035.

VOL. V. N

tt nth

ANTIEirr KTTROLOQT. 179

vickiity of Colchis ww also noted for its safdtary
aud noxibw plants; of which the poet Horaee takes^
notice.

*' fierbasqw^qoM et Colchis, atque
' 'JfittitrfBoeHbram ferax.

I hlhra^intatiDMid, that-te natives ware of the Cu-
thice mde ; and as tli^ were devoted to magic, and
had their nightly orgies in honour of the Moon^
these circumstances are often alluded to by the
poeiai''' Hetace Ptopertiiis takes notice of Cutsean
cbannB* ' < . v - '

'^ToBC ejgo credideriiki vobb et sidera, et ainne%r

^^ •

Pease Cutannis ducere carmtnibus.

In another place he alludes to the effica^ of. their
herbsu

'^ Non hie berbaTalet, non hie noctnma Cutsis.

<

Virgil also speaks to the same purpose.

*' Epod. Od. 5. V. 21. Dionyuus sayi of the Colchians,
nw Wi^vfmffmnu mJfi^tmft* T. 1089*

*• Propcrtiot. 1.1. Eleg.'l. v. 23.
•» Ibid. 1. 2. Eleg. 1. v. 7S.

N S

T8fi AITAK

*. •>^ •*<

v«%^ .* ^itl br their

tndk

; and

« %

"'^ «. *

x. :»dowed with extnordi-

••• ^ v?** • - >

\ , « "^"^^

^C'^ttCt

« «A« '^

V-

••» .

PiaUich.

^ vvcv V

N -<

»«N« *.V

II ^ .^

:* K**

k^'

ANTIBNT KTTHOLOQT. , X&l

mak liK^fiClirceftp pcomomtory ia Italgr were Imbus

for uQCoiiiaion plants^ The hke la said of Moiisit

Pdioii in Thesaaty : of wbidi there is mxMMV^ a yery

curious ^ description. The herbs were supposed to

have been first fdanted here by Chiron the Centeiur.

Circe aad Calypao^ a^re like Medea represented, ias

very experienced in pharmacy, and simples. Under

tbeaa ^cbaractera we have the history ^of Gaibtte

priestesses^ who presided ia particniar temples Mar

the lea coast ; and whose charms and tncaatatioas

weae tiiooght to fawire a traaderful influence* Tiie

]|ylDt>lK^ who attended them, were a lower order id

Aese. sacred college^ : and they were instrocted by

their anperiors in the«r arts, and mysteries. Orid

g^ves a beamifiil .descdption of Calypso, and her

attendants, who are engaged in these occupatiQns*

^ Nereides, Nymphssque simul, quae vellera metis
Nulla trabunt digttis, nee fila seqncntia ducunt,
Graanna disponuiit, sparsosque sine onttne Acres
Secernunt calathis, variasque coloribus berbas.
Ipsa, qnod faofr ladunt^ opos eaigrt: ipntqiiid usua
Quoque sit in fidio ; qin^ sit eoneordia anistis,
Novit, letjukertens peiiaiia>e]oaminiEt herbas.

< 1

^ Opc K»(MM«t woXof A^fMKop. Scholia in Apollon. Argonaut.
1. 3. V. 311. Tbeophrastuft de Plantis. 1. 8. c. 15.

" Apud Dicaearcbum. Geog. Gr, Minor. voU 2. f. 97.
•• Metamorph. I. U, v. 26'4.

18S THE AHALTSM OV

From the knoivledge of thb psoplo in herfaB^ we
may justly infer a great excellence iii Pl^Ci Egypt,
the norae of arts^ was mtich cdebMted'fiir boteny.

ii' » * »

To the Titanians was attriboted the iaventioo of
cbeinistry. Hence it is said by SynceUua, ^ Xnf^io,
T^ya»rt» .b)(nfAm. The Fteonians of Tbraee were so
knowing in pharmacyy that the art was distingaiahed
by an epithet taken from thioir name. They lived
upon the Hebras : and all the people of that region
were at one time great in ^' science. Tlie Grecians
always acknowledged, that they were deeply indebt-
ed to them ; and the Muses were said to have come
from those parts. Here was the spot-~

In quo tonanti sancta Mnemo^e Jovi,
FcBcunda novies artium peperit chomm.

The Pierians were . as famed, for poetry and music,
as the Peonians were for physic* Thamyras^ £u-
molpusy Linus, ThymsBteSi «nd Museus, were sup-
posed to have been of this ^ country. Orpheus

•• Homer. Odyss, A. v. 229.

^ P. 14.

♦• See Vol. 11. p. 416. of this work.

^ Diodoros. LS. p. 301.

ANTIENT MY^MIOLOQT. 183

ako k ascriked to Thrace ;* who. is said fD:hBvm
sooUied the savage rage ; and to have; auioaated die:
very rocks with his harmooy. ;

'££ii9iv nj^owo'iir firitr^i/AOi, '«( oy' iiri vpo
Qi\yf^M9t^$ fPf/Aiyyi xoii^^t^ niifinOci'*'

Of him tbey tell, that with his tuneful lyre, .
He soft'oed rocks upon the rugged hills,
And made the torrent stay. E'en now the trees
Stand in doe order near the Thracian shore.
Proof of his wondrous skill ; by music's pow'r
Brought from Pieria down to Zona*s plain.

These descriptions, though cvried to an excess nc*
cordii^ to the licentiousness of the poets, yet plainly
shew, what excellent musicians the Pierinns were for
the times in which they lived, ajid how muf^h e$teem*
cd by other nations. And in latter tirr^s yve find
people in these parts, who displayed no small shew
of genius; and were niuch addicted to letters.
Tacitus» speaking of Cotys, a king of this country,
describes him as of a gentle and elegant turn of

■ I I I ' ' ' '

^> 4poUop. Rhod. 1. ). T. ^5,

190 TH£ ANA1T818 Of

done in these par ts^ there were monuments (^Ba-
bylonian industry all over Asia. He mentions^
xpfty high altars of raisM earthy and strong waltsy
and battlements of various cities^ together with
subterraneous passages of communication. Also
aqueducts for the conveyance of water under
ground : and passages of great length upwards by
stairs. To theie were added beds^ formed for the
passage of rivers^ and for lakes : together with
bridges^ and highways. Those, who were driven
to Egypt, aDd took up their residence in thtt couii«
Vtj^ carried on the like works ; many of iffakh re«
main to this day, and are the wonder of allt who
view them. Besides clearii^ the river, and guning
a most valuable territory, they enriched the' opper
rqpon with numberless conventeqeet. The canal^
which they carried on firom the upper point'bf Ddta
to the Red Sea, was an immense operation. Tb^
undertook it : and, however people may dispute the
point, it was finished. This is evident from the
abutments of the floodgates, which are still existing
between the ^ hills, through which it passed. For
they took advantage in conducting it,..pf ao hollow
in the Arabian ' mountain ; and led it through this

* Something of this nature was observed by Pocock. See
Egypt, vol. 1. page 132. The canal was again opened b> Pt(K
leroy» called by Diodorus IlToM^auoc • ^itrrifot. L 1. p. 30.

' The same as Phi-Hirolh of the Scriptures. Exodus, c* 14.

AKTIEirr BfTTKOIiOCr. 1^1

natural cbiBiieL Dxm John de Castro ^ says, that
thoii^ the antfent passage is in great measure filled
with sand, yet traces of it are still to be seen in the
way to Suez. The stones, of which they made use
for the construction of their obelisks,, and pyramids,
were hewn out of the mountain, of Arabia : and soma
were broug|it from the quarries in the Thebais.
Most of these are so large and ponderous, . that it
hss been the wonder of the best artists, how they
could be carried to that degree of elevation, at
which tbey are seen* at this day. The obelisks con*
stst of one atone, and are of a great length. Two
of them have been brou^ from . Alexandria to
Rome : and treatises have been written to sb^m tbb
QManer of their ^ conveyance : and others to describe
the mean^ by which tbey were afterwards raised.
^Vhat mast have been the . original labour^ when
they were hewn from the rock ; and when they were
first eiMtad ! The principal pyramid seems tt fii«t
to have bean five hundred feet in perpendicular
hei^t, though by the accumulation of sand, it may
&11 aometfaios sliort: of that extent at this ^ dav.
The vertex was crowned with thirteen great stones,

♦ Trtvelf, c. 7. See Attley's Collection, vol. 1* p. 126.
' Marcellinus, I. 17. p. 1?4.

* It ii foar hundred and ninety-nine feet high, Accoiding to
Grtsvtt. Vol. 1. p. 94. .

GenelU makes it five hundred and twenty Teet* Cburchiil'f
^'«ytg«| v©l. 4. p. S7. '

192 THE ANALTSn OF

two of which do not now appear. Within are rooms,
which are formed of stones equally large. Theve-
not apeaks of a ^ hall^ thir^ feet in lei^;th, fainetecn
in height^ and sixteen in breadth. He says^ that
the roof is flat, and covered with nine stones^ of
which seven in the niiiddle are sixteen feel in length.
Sandys also speaks of a' chamber forty feet in length,
and of a great heigbt The stones were so large,
that eight floored it ; eight roofed it ; eight flagged
the ends ; and sixteen the sides ; all of well^wrought
Theban marble* The chamber, to which be alludes^
ie certainly the center room : but he is mistaken in
his mensuration. We have it more accuratdy de*
scribed by another of our countrymen ^ Greaves :
who speaks of it ir^ a rich and spacious chamber of
most curious workmanship;. The stones^ says he,
miuch cover this places are of a strange^ and stu-
pendous length, like so many huge beams lying flat,
and traversing the roam ; and withal supporting
that infinite mass and weight of the pyramid above.
Of those there are nine, sohich cover the roof He
makes the room larger, than it is supposed to be
by Thevenot ; for he says^ that by a most exact
measurement, he found it to be something more
than thirty-four English feet in length ; seventeen

^ Put Second, p. 132.

■ L. 3. p. lOS.

* Gxcavet, vol* !• p. ITS,

ANTIESfT MYTHOLOGY. .1^3

feet iffo9 in breadth ; aoftr^in^tqeo and aa half iii
height. Focock takes ootics pC sooai^. pr9f4i^ou§
stones, which he met with in these parts. . ;ODe was
found tu be twenty-aoe fqet in lepgtht efght b^oa^t
and fQur in depth. Another was thirty-three fa({t
long, and five broad. •,

Many have been the surmises about j^ P40|^e«
by whom the^ stalky structures wer^ erect^. I
have mentioned, that they were the work of the
Cuthites ; those Arab Shejjherd^ who built '"" Helio-
polis^ who were the Tnyum^ the. Giants apd Titans
of the first ages. The curious t^veller Nordea
" informs us, that there is a tr^ition still aOTeqt
among the people of Egypt, that there. weri;^p|ioe
Giants in that country: and that by theip tbese
structures were raised, which have been the asio-
nisbment of the world. According to Herodotus^
tbey were built by the '^ Shepherd Philitis ^ and by
a people held in abomination by the Egyptians^

The ancient temple ai Heliopolis in Syria waa ia
great repute, long before it was rebuilt after the
mode of the Grecians. It is generally called Bal-
bee, which seems tp be a variation for fial-beth; as

'* Jui» factor est-Sali> <imM|lie of^pidum, ^«od oon procul
Mrmfrfii in Mgy^U situ dkimus AraUasconditores habere. Pliny,

" Vol. I. p. 75.
'* L. Q. c. l^S.

VOL. V. e

Xtbe
■. Dr.

s aasnr. Jk nt

of
K. lb/

1 -mi!

ANTIBSTT MYTHOLOGY. 1^5

an imoieose size ; which has been fashioned, but
nerer entirely separated from th^ quarry, where U
was first formed. It stands in the vicinity of those
aboirementianed ; and Is tak^n notice of both by
Dr. Pocock, and Mr* Wood. The accouiit give^
by the la;tler is very reniarkable. '* In thtfirsf
fuarry there art still remaming spnie vait st<m^^
eta mid\9kapedfor me. That tip^n 99^40^ tfiif Ut-
ter I (in ti» eeamd plate) U marked^} 9ppe$xsjnm
its shape *and size to have been intfinde^-Jf^ Jhf
Mme purpose^ as the three stones mepti^ned^Fhtf r%
It is not entirely detached from \th qwrrgf ^t ik^
bottom. We measured it Aepamt^lj/i eind ^Homing
for 41 little disagreemeut in our uevpuntK o^i^g^
we timkf to its not being evat^ly skaped into a^ per-
fectbf regular bady^ me fi>und it sepeniyftet lorig,
fourteen broad, and fotirteen feet Jive inphes defip^
The stone according to these dimen^cfis contains
fourteen thousand one hundred and twenty -eight
cubic feet : and should weigh, zvert it Portland
stone, about two millions two hundred and seventy
thousand pounds avoirdupoise ; or one thoumndone
hundred and thirty *Jvd€ tons. From these accounts*
we kara two things : first, that the/people, by whom
these operations were cached on, were persons of

*' Aocoatit of' Balbec. p. .18. See also the Travels of Vau
^Sia9|it. votfl. p. 275. and Maundrers Journey to Aleppo*
p. 138.

oS

196 THE A\ALV6IS or

great industry and labour: and in ihe next place,
that they must have been very ingenious^ and deeply
skilled in mechanical • powers. • For even in these
days, among the most knowing, it ismatter of dif-
ficulty to conceive how these mighty works could be
effected. -There occur in our o%vn island large
stones, -which were probably firfet raised on a reli-
gious account. It has beeu a subject of imidi in-
quiry, to find out in what manner they were brought,
end by what nieans erected, where' they stand. But
in the countries, of which I have been speaking, we
see masses of rode of far superior siae not resting
upon the earth, but carried aloft ; some to an hun-
dred, otbet^ to fiv^e hundred feet, perpendicular.

Many have looked upon these antient buildings,
especially the pyramids in Egypt, with an air of
<iOntempt, as being vast piles without any great ^m-
metry: and have thought the labour idle, and the
expence unnecessary* But it must be considered,
that they w6refde«goed for high altars and temples ;
and were constructed in honour of the Deity.
Though they are rude, and entirely void of every
ornament, which more refined ages have ititrQ-
duced ;. yet the work is stupendous« and the execu-
tion amazing: and cannot be viewed without naarka
of astonishment. And if we once come to think,
that all cost, wliich does not seem quite neces-
seity^ is culpable ; t know not, where we shall dtop :
for our 6\vn ctturches, and othef' edifices, though more
diversified and embellished, are liable to the satne

AVTtKirr HTTHaLOOT. 1^

nhgecfAmL Tboa^ d^y Ml far short of the solidity
and extefH of the biiildtags ftbovetoeotionedi yet lesa
€99t might certainly have been appUed; aod less,
laboor expended. Ooep-e^ purpose in all emi*
oeot and expensive structuwt is to please the
stranger and traTelier» and to win their adoiiration.
This is effected sometinies by a niii;ture of magnifi*
cence and beauty : at other times solely by immen**,
nty and grandeur. The latter seems to have bfien
the Direct in the erecting of those c^lj^mt.ed build*
kip in Egypt : and they oertainly have ansiv^rad the
design. For not only the yastness oC their 4trueturei
and the area, which. they occupy, but the .ages thqy
have endured, and the very unoertaipty pf ^heir
histoiy, which runs so .far back inip the depths of
antiquity, produce altogether a wonderful veaerar
tion; to which buildings more e^^quisibs and jem^
bellished are seldom entitled. Many hay^ supposed,
that they were designed for places of ^puUure ; and
it has been affirmed by '^ Herodotus, and other
aotieot writers. But they spoke ^by guess : and I
have- sbewa by many instttices, how usual it was for
the /Grecians to mistake temples for tombs. If the
chief pyr|imid were designed for a place of burial,
what occasion was there for a '^ w^lK and for pasr
of communication, which led^ to other buildr

•• L. 2. c 127.

'' See Pocock, Nordcn, and othcn«

igi TUB AHAirsia Mr .

in^? Near the pyrkcnids' mte a^rtmeHts of • woo*
derfijl fabric, lA'htoh extmd ki Icngih one thontand
four hundred leet, and abcmt thirty iii depth* They
have been cut oqi of flie hard ^ rock^ and liroogbt
to il p^pendiculsi' by the ariisfa chisel ;• and through
dint of labour fashioned as they now appear. They
H-ere undoubtedly designed for the receptioQ of
priestd ; and consequently itere not appeod^ea to
d tomb, but to a tempie of the Deity. It is indeed*
said, that a stone coffin is still to be seen in the
tenter room of the chief pyramid : and its shape and
dimensions haVe been accurately taken. It is easy
to give a name, and assign a use, to any tUt^ which
comes nnder otir inspection : but the truth is not
determined by our surmises. There is not an in-
stance, I believe, upon record, of any Egyptian
being entombed in this manner^ The whole prac*
tice of the country seems to Intvc been intirdy ** dif*
ferent. I make no doubt but this stone troogh tias
a reservoir for water, uhicb, by means of the welU
they drew from the Kile. The prieau of Egypt
delighted in obscurity ; and they probaUy oamc
by the subterraneous passi^ps of the building to
the dark chambers within ; where they performed
their lustrations and other nocturnal rites. Many
of the aniient temples in this country were caverus

" Greaves of the Pyramids, vol. U p. ISI
•• See Shaw's Travels, p. 419.

»rtke iwk, Mfatfged bj art, tiMl cut out mtxy mm-
hnlaBdnarj afmrtaieota: ibr no natiao upon earth
wM w adcbded to gkKim and oaelaocholy a3 th&
£arpti«i&i From the tap of tha i^ramida^ they
ofaBerml the liea?eii$» and marked the coasieUa-
tkna : aad upoa tfae same emineiiGe it ia probaUe^
that t^^ offered np vows and oUatknis.

As tbe wliole of Upper E^ypt was closely bounded
tm eaeh skle by Bionntauis, all tbe floods which de-
aoended from the h^^faer r^on, and from Abyssinia,
must have come with uncommen violence. The
whole face of the country affiirds evidenca of their
impetaoeity in the first ages^ before they had borno
down those obstacles^ by which their descent was
impeded As tfae soil was by degrees washed away,
many rocks were left bare ; and m^ stiU be seen
rou^ and rode in a variety of Erections. Somei
stand op single : others of immense size lie trans^
verse, and inciunbent upon those below : and seem
to rimw, that they are not in their natural situation ;
but have been shattered and overturned by some
g^eat convulsion of nature. The Egyptians looked
upon these with a degree of veneration : and soma
of tkem they left, as they found ^ them, with per-
haps only an biero^phic. Odiers they shaped
with todsy and formed into varioiis devices. The
Sphinx seems to have been originally a vast rock of

^ Sse Nqi^cq. VUte |29, 19a«

200 THE ANALYSIS OV

diflferenl strau : which from a shapeless bwm Ihe
Egyptians fashioned into an object of bmu^ and
ireneration. I should imagine, that the pyramida
were constructed in the saafie maiina* ; at least thoee,
which are the principal, and .stand oppasile to
Cairo* They were probably immense rocks, whkh
stood upon the brow of the mountain. The £gyf>*
tians availed themsel ws of what diance offered ; and
cased them over with large stones; and broo^^t
them by these means to a degree of symmetry and
proportion. At the same time, they filled up the
unnecessary interstices with rubbish and mortar;
and made chambers and apartments, acoording as
the intervals in the rock permitted ; being obliged
to humour the indirect turns and openingii in the
original olass to execute what they purposed. This,
I thinks may be inferred from tlie narrownessi and
unnecessary sloping of the passages, which are often-
times very close and steep : and also from the few*
ness of the rooms in a work of so immense a atruc-
ture.

I have mentioned, that they shewed a reverential
regard to fragments of rock, which were particu*
larly uncouth and horrid : and this practice seems
to have prevailed in many other countries. It was
usual with much labour to place one vast stone upou
another for a religious memoHaL The stones thua
placed, they oftentimes poized so equably, that they
were affected with the least external force : nay a
breath of wind would sometimes make- them vibrate.

AllTltKT lirTHOXOGT. 201 '

We here many instflffices of ihis nature in our own"
cottotry ; and th^ are to " be found in other parts
ef the' worid : and wherever they occur we nmy
esteem them of the highest antiquity. All such
works we generally refer to the Celts, and to the
Druids ; under the sanction of which names we
shelter ourselves, whenever we are ignorant, and
bewildered. But they were the operations of a very
lemote age; probably before tbo time, when tlio
Untids, or Celtse, were first known. I question,
whether there be in the world a monument, which
is much prior to the celebrated Stone- Henge. There
is reason to think, that it was erected by a foreign
colony ; one of the irst, which came into the island.
Here is extant at this day, one of those rocking
stones, of which I have been speaking above. The
aatients distinguished stones erected with a religious
Tie# by the name of amber : by which was signified
any thing solar and divine. The Grecians called
them " n.Tf». A(.Cf^^^»i, Petne " Ambrosias; and
there are representations of such upon coins. Ho-
nH)olk> speaks of a sacred book in Egypt styled
» Ambit5S ; which was so called from ils sanctity ;

" VailUnt de nummis Colon, vol. 2. p. 69. !♦». ^l**
AMC#«rw' Sn««i*«»» «» T"* i«?«»s. Ibid.
AfJifK. L. 1. c. 3«t p. 5:.

SOS THE ^VALYBM <QV

being a mediciDal book of Hwmes, Mil ia wia t
solely to the care of the sacred scribes Stonebng^
is composed of these amber-^toaes : hence the next
town is denominated ^ Ambrosbarj : nol froio a
Roman Ambrosius, for no such person existed ; bui
from the Ambrosis Petrse, in whose vicinity it stands.
Some of these, as I have taken notice, were rocking
stones : and there was a wonderful monumeiiSof this
sort near Penzance in Cornwall, though, I beUeve,
it is now in great measure ruined. It still retains
the name of ^^ Main- Amber, by whioh is signified
the sacred stones. We find it described by the
English antiquary Norden, who ^ says^ that it oon*
sisted oicertaynt huge stones^ so sett, and suiiUfye
combyned, not by af% as I take it, but bjf *^ ms-
ture^ as a child viay move the upper stmu^ hang of
a huge bignesj with one finger ; so OfuallU bal-
lanced it is : and the forces of manie strong
conjoined can do no more in moving it* He

*♦ Sec'Stukelcy's Stonchengc, p. 49, 50.

•• Main, from whence came mocnia, signified, in the prhnitire
language, a sioae, or itones, and dio abotMing. By amber
was meant any thing sacred. ChiUMinar, by which name the
celebrated tmns in Persia are distiiigabhed, seems to signify
CoUis Petrs. The word Minaret is of the same etymology, firom
Meen and ^latn, a stone.

** Norden'fi Cornwall, p. 48. The upper stooe was elc%cn
feet long, six feet wide, and five in thickness.

•* These works are of too much nicerv, and too often k-
peated, lo be effected by chance.

I

▲vnssT wnTBou^mj. 90S

tioM CDodMr of tto smk sort caiM ^ Ptodre

gtooe. It iB» he 8a|% s rock mfam ike tcfp of a

kill near BltMtmtf om wUdk ottmdeik a keacon ; mid

on ike top of ike rock bfotk a oione^ wkick is tkree

yardoommdm kamlfe lomge^ fourjbote krood, ond two

ad a kmulft ikick; and it is equally balanced, tkat

ike wimde will mmoe it, wkercaf I have kad true

eJperienee. And a mm witk kis little faiger will

eatihf stirr it, and the strength of many cannot re*

mooe it. Such a one is meotiooed by ApoUonios

Bh<diM» which was supposed to have been raised

ia die lime of the Argonautas. It stood id the

islud Tenos^ and was the aMmumeet of Calais and

Zeles^ the two wingsd sons of Boreas. They are

laid to have been slain by Hercoles ; and though

the htsiory be a &ble^ yet such a monument, I

make no doubt, existed in that island, as the poet

doacribes.

- M s v yifn TICK fxAfT* •s-i^tfw

AIamt yaf HiXtao Mnvrof ml' airtorrac
Tnvy i¥ mfuppnt Wif»f», xai CfssraTO ym^a9

^f'^mmmmm

F.74.

204 THE AKALTSIS OP

These haplesst heroes, m they beat their way
From the sad rites of Pelias^ lately dead,
Alcides slew in Tenoai He then rais'd
An ample mound in memory of the slain.
And on it ptac'd two stones. One still remains
Finn on its base : the other, lightly poiz'd.
Is viewed by many a wondering eye, and moves
At the slight impulse of the northern breeze*

Ptolemy '^ Heplwstion mentions a large stone npon
the borders of the ocean, probably near Gades iu
Bcetica, which he calls Peira Gigonia: and says,
that it could be moved with a ^"^ blade of grass*
Fiyui', Gigoo, from whence came the term Gigonia,
was, according to Hesychius^ a name of the £gyp«
tian *' Hercules. From hence we may infer, that
both the stone here, and that also in Tenos, was
sacred to this Deity, who was called '^ Archal, and
Arcalus, by the Egyptians, Tyrians, and other na*
tions. By Petra Gigonia was stguiQed an Herculean
monument, not raised by him, but to his honour :
and it was undoubtedly erected by people of those
colonies, who came both from Tyre and Egypt

** Apud Photium. p. 473*

^ Acf9itXtf. Tbe aulhor supposes, that nothing eUe could
more tno stoiMf •

^^ The name was sometimes expressed OrcLal and Ourchol.

ANTl^KT MYTHOtOGY. ^05

I once made mention of these moving stones to a
gentleman ivho had been in China : and he told tne^
that there was one of this sort in the island Amov,
which belongs to that empire* As he had not taken
particular notiee of it himfielt^ be applied to a friend,
who had been upon the spot, and who sent him the
following account As to the moving stone at
Amoffj I have only my memory j to which I can re-
cur. * It is of an immense size; and it would have
been difficult to have measured it^ as the longest^
though the smallest^ part, hung over a precipice ;
and the extremity of it could not be reached. It was
in great measure of a strait oblong Jorm : and under
the shortest, which was however the biggest, part^
we could walk for some paces. By pressing against
it with my cane upwards, and then withdrawing
my strmf I could perceive a sensible vibration. fVe
judged it by estimation^ to be forty feet in length :
and between forty and fifty in circumference at the
larger end. The stone did not lie quite horizontal,
hut slojiting. I had 7iobody td apply to' for infor^
motion about it, earept one person; who though a
notice of Fohien,- could afford m4 no intelligetice.
In the vicinity of this were several other stones of
on esiormouS' me*; and at the sot^ie time as round
and smooth, as any pebbles in the highway. Three
of these, which were remarkably large, lay in con-
tact with one another : and on the top of these was
a fourth. One would not ihiukit possible for any

206 THE ANALYSIS OF

human force to lutoe placed the uttermost in this
positUm. Might they not have been settled in this
mann er at the Deluge ? I agree with this curious
gentlemao, that at the Deluge many of these vast
stones were left bare upon the retreat of the waters.
But those, which are so e<{ually poised, and so re-
gularly placed upon others, must hare been thus
adapted by the contrivance and iadosCiy of maiu
For, as I before said, their sttuation is too dice aad
critical, and they occur too " ofieo, to be flie e&ct
of chance.

There are probably many instances in Chtna of
stones so constituted as to be afiected by a strong
motion of the air. Two such are mentioned by
Kircher : and one of them was in the same prorince,
as that taken notice of above. ^ Admiratione dig-
num est, quod de Monte Cioreferunt Orioacopi
Sinenses, esse |n ejus vertice lapidem quinqoe per*
ticaram altitudini^ et in regno Fokiensi altamna,
qui quoties tempestas imminet, omnino tituba^ et
bine inde, ad instar Ct^)re8si vento agitatse^ movea*
tun Kircher, who loves the marvdlous, would
persuade us^ that these atones afforded a prognostic
of the weather. But this is an idle surmise. It i^
soficient, that there are in those ngioDs imeaenae

^ See Stukeley't Stoneheoge. p. 49f
^ China Hlnn. p. 270.

AKTIEST UTTBOLOGT. 207

U0nesj ao disposed, as to be made to vibrate by the
wind.

When tbe Cuthites began their migrations to the
several parts, where they settled; tbe earth was
overgrown with forests : and when they had in any
region taken up their abode, it was some time be-
fore they could open a communication between tbe
places, which they occupied. It is particularly said
of '^ Cyprus^ when it received its first inhabitants,
that it was overgrown with impassable forests.
They however in their different journeying^ felled
the tiets, which intercepted their coarse ; and
tonmtd causeways aud high roads, through the
nMMrsbes and swassps, that iaterveoed. Some of
these .were of great extent, and affbrd wonderfhl
twidence of their ingenuity and laboar* One of
these was in India ; and styled the way of Nusa :
being the same by which IMonusus was supposed no
have passed, when he fled eastward : ^^ Tzv&t» Nur-
9mm0 p» jfD/(*i£«rro x»^fu6•lr• In Campania 'wtts an
andewt ^iratcnn, supposed to have baea aade by
^^ Hevcuie% and called Via Hercolanea : and there

•*M»4M«a^M*i*iiriteM

" Strabo. 1. 4. p. 1003.
^ DioDyv11^iif7*>c- V. 1159.
3' Qud jftcet ct Tro}« lubiccn Mi«cnv» snmi,
Et sonat Hercuko structa liibor« vf».

Propert; Eleg. 1. 3. iC. V. S.
It was filse <ml!ecl Via Ful(W>lamu
'O fiM^if 'H^««Afa ^»x*^^'*' Strabo. 1« 5. p. 375.

\

208 THE AKALfSIS OF

was a city of tbe same saoie. The passage tbroiigh
the Alpes Cottia?, or Cutbean Alps, seems to have
been a great perforoiaoce ; and was attributed to
the same Hercules* Tb^re was a third Herculean
way in Iberia, which is meDtiooed by FesUisRufu>
Avienus.

'' Aliique rurstis Uerculis dieunt viaoi.
Stravisse quippe maria fertur Hercules,
Iter ot patcret facile captivo gregi.

These noble works were always dedicated to some
Dei^, and called by a sacred title : by which meaos
the personage in aftertimes was supposed to have
been the chief performer. The '' Via Elora, called
also Elorina, in Sicily, was one of these antieot
roads : as was the Via ^ Egnatia in Thrace ; which
reached from Dyrrhachium to the Pontus £uxinus.
They often raised vast ramparts to secure themsdves
from the natious, which were in their vicinity.
Some of those, erected by the Semarim in Asia,
have been mentioned. In Albania, one of the

*• Ora Maritima. v. 326.

'^ 'ohfEf^jmp. TliucydifL U7» p* SCO.

Hinc SyracuMs ttaque via crat antMfuitiis piano lapidc strata,
quam Elorinaoi app«Uabant. Faselttts Dixad. I. 1.4. c.2»

^ It was five hundred miles in Wngth. See Strabo. 1. 7.
p. 496. also AntooiauK p. 317* and tbe aolps of Ilieron
Surrita*

AN7IEKT ifrTHOLpOT. 209

Amasoniaii Regions, was a foru6cation» wliich ex<-
tended fifty leagues in length, to guard the pass be-
tween Mount Caucasus and the Caspian Sea. The
Mabiaa geographer speaks of ir, and styles ii—
^ Aggeretn a Bicorai extructum inter tios> et lagoj^
etMa^. 'Near it was the city Btefau. In the
terms Baobu and lagog^ we may plainly see a refe-
rence to laechus and Bacchufl^ the hero here der
scribed with two horns ; by vrhooe votaries, the an*
tient Amazonians, this w<M*k was ednstracted. . The
remains of it are still t6 be seen, and have been vi*
sited by modem travellers. Olearibs ha4 the curio*
aity to take a v^ of it : and he tells 0% that it
passes near the city Dtf beilt. ^ Thof^ is a maun*
tain aiave the city, woend with wood ;. where there
majf be still seen the ruins of a wall about fifty
leagues in length : which, we were told, had s&me-^
times served for a ammunicatien between the
Eujpine and Caspian seas. In some places, it was
five or sh feet high : in others but two : and In some
places there was no trace at all. The natives sup*
pose the city to have been built by Alexander the
Great ; and from thence to havfibeeu'd^led ^' Soahet
lunan. But there is no reason to think, that Alex-
ander was ever in these parts ; much le^s, ibat Jie

^ Climat. Sext. pars notuu p. lifff.

^ Olcarius. 1.7. p. 403.

♦• Strays Travels, c. 20. p. 222.

VOt. V. P

210 THE ANALYSIS Of

iniilt here a city : and the terms Scaker, or radier
Caber liinan relate to a history far prior to that
prince. I have in many places taken notice of a
l^ersoQ named Ion, lonichus^ and lona-Helleo, who
was supposed lo ha?e been the author of the Sabian
worship ; and from whom the antient Idniai were
ttescended. Caber ^ liinan was certainly a city
huilt by soBM of tUs fiimily, and named fiWD their
common ancestor. Near this plaoCi they shew a
tomb, said to belong to a gigantic hero of antient
days, named Tzamzuma. Many stories are toid of
him, especially by the eastern poets. But by the
name is plainly indicated the iamily of the person,
of whom this memorial remains. It signifies^ that
he was of the Anakini and Titanian race : lor peo*
pie of extraordinary stature were of old called
^ Zanaomraim.

The buildings, which the Cuthites erected, were
in many places styled Cyolopian, from a title given
to the architects. Many antient edifices in Sicily
Miere of their censtruetion ! for, though they sue-
ceeded to other nations in many parts, theyaeem to
have been the ^ first inhabitants of* tibis iskuid.

♦♦ Sec Vol. IV. of Ais wbVlfe.

^' That also was accounted a land of Giants : Giants dmclt
therein of old time ; and tho Ammonites call them Zaniummiro :
a people great and naoy ; and lall as the Anakim. Deuterwn.
c. 2. v.^20.

^ JlaXtuTmrt fcf> ^lyvrrai ft ^^ii riM tK XH'^ K»i>^tnu mm»
Autrfvym •innam* Thucyd. 1.6. c. 2.

AKtr^ftT MTTUOL06T. £11

Thiey wnpe also called Lasstrygons, and Lamtt : and
reaided chiefly in the Leoniine plaias, and ill this
regions near iEina. They erected mady templiB ;
and likewise high towers upon the 6ea«ccmB«;^and
foooded many cities.* The ruins of sense of them
are still extant ; and lunre been taken notice of by
Caadhis, who speaks of them as exbibilitig a most
m a p iifi oept appearance.- They consisi of stones,
which are of great size : such as are oontJnuaUy to
be found in die structures erected by this peoptet
nosttoSy speaking of the bay near Segesta, and of M
hiH, which overlooked the bay; ^ mentions wonder-
fal roios upon its sammity a||d gives an amjrie de^
scripiion of their extent nnd appearance. Mons ar«
duos, — in cujas vertice planicies est mille feme
passuum: cujas totum amlatam ingentis nmgam
urbisy. et prostratarunx .£dtuni ruinss ; lapides im-
mensi, tegoks latericiae, inauditss erassitudinis ; vasa
fictitia antiquissimse inositatseque forme: ac pro
singulis liminibus, singulse fere cistemae ; quales et
in Eryoe et in Segest^ urbibus notavimus^ sparsim et
coafiise occupant. Ad angulum orbis, qui mari et
Zephyri flatibus promiaet, magme arcis dirutae^ cis-
ternamm, tsdiumqae, ac mororum ingentium vasta

KvuXtnra^ Afomvtrc ei irtff faul^«^<u• £uttath. in Ho*

neraiD. Odyis. 1. 9*

« Dccmd. 1. 1. 7. c. 5. See Cluverii Sicilia. 1. 2. c. 8. p. 270.
There sre tisiihx rui» sit Agrigenmm.

p2

tlS THE ANALYSIS

cernuatur inbnumenta. Ingresaum quoqoe qoa,
DKenium, amplissiiii^ quondam murorum coiD|Nigiiie,
Japidumque quadratorum fabric^, insurgentiuiD,
magna fragmenta ^ impediunL The Cydopians
were the same as the Minyse, who built the treasury
at Orchomenus, This building is by ^ Pausanias
Joined with the walls of Tiryns for magnificence ;
and he speaks of them as equal in workmanship to
the pyraoiids of. Egypt. The walls of Mycene were
^d to have been erected by the same ^"^ persons :
puid they were so strongs that when the people of
Argos made use of every power to take the place,
they could not ^' effect it. In the time of the above
writer, nothing remained of Tiryns but the ^' ruins

^ The city Cirta in Numidia seems to' have been built in the
same manner. It was by the Romans called Constantina ; and is
thus described by Gulidmus Cuperus in his notes upon Lactan-
tius. Constantina n.antis prope ioaccessi vertici impoaita, qui
munitur insuptr lapidibus decern vcl duodecim pedes- longis^ qua*
tuor vel quinque latis ; rotunda, et ejusdem fere ac Roterodanum
mac;nitudinis est. ^dificia pro gcntis more, ct genio, pani mo-
ment! sunt ; sed nidera, ae columns marraorese, quft passim a
i^ientibtts terram eniuntur, certissima i^tdida saal, olim ilk
splendida ac magnifica fuisse. Vi la notas in Lactantium. vol. ?•
p. 498. Ia'o Africanus. p. 210.

♦» L. 9. p. 783.

s^ £Tfrii;^»rc yetf xara rmvra rtt m T»^t;>9i vw rat KvnXiivm >«•
Xitf/.ifuv. Pausan. U 7* p* 589*

See \*ol. 11. p. 238 of tlxis work.
' «• Ibid.

'^ To^i Tiix^fi • ^7 fA«M» T«» t^iivinrv }^hw»rm9 KvaXtrmi fU9 tr^

ANTIENT MTTHOLOCr. filS

before mentioned. They consisted of rough stones ;
which were of such a magnitude, that the least of
tbem could not, he say5, *. have been at all moved
upon the ground by a yoke of mules. There were
smaller stones inserted, and so happily adapted, as to
exactly fill up the interstices between those, which
were so large.

Such were the mighty works of old, which pro*- .
mised to last for ever : but have been long since
subverted ; and their name and history oftentimes
forgotten. It is a melancholy consideration, ^at
not only in Sicily, and Greece, but in all the cele«-
hnted regions of the east, the history of the pi^rim
and traveller consists chiefly in his passing through
a series of dilapidations ; a process from ruin to
ruin. What hand was it, that could subvert such
powerful states, and lay these cities in the dust ? -
and for what cause were they reduced to this state
of irretrievable demolition ; and reserved as melan-
cMLj memorials to future generations ? a spectacle
both to the native, and sojourner, of the utmost
wonder and astonishment ? ^^ Come iehald the works
of ike. Lord i rchat desolations he hath made in the
earth, .ffe maheth wt^rs to cease unto the ends of
the Vforld. He breaketh the bow ; and cutteth the

avrtiw fimi' tu a^x^9 xiniOiiwi r«v fci«poT«rt» vwo fivyev; v/Aievvy. x. r. X,
Ibid. 1.2. p. 169.
" Psalm. 46. Y. 9.

S14 THE AKALY8IS OT

Spear asunder : he burneth the chariots with Jire.
Be stilly and knaw^ thai I am God : I will be er-
alted among the heathen : I will be exalted in the
earth.

These evidences I thooght proper to collect, in
order that 1 might shew the great superiority, which
this people once maintained above others in their
works and enterprises ; and in every branch of
science. In consequence of this, they were looked
upon as general benefactors to mankind. But this
noble character was greatly tarnished by their
cruelty ; for which they seem to have been infamous
in all parts. And this not merely through degene-
racy in later times ; though they did fall off from
their original merit : but from their rites and reli-
gion ; which had always a tendency to blood. I
have before spoken of the Lamii in Sicily : and of
those also, who resided in Italy, at Phonnise, and
Cumffi. There were people of this name, and the
like jcruclties were practised near Am]8a,.^«nd in
other parts of Pontus. The Cuthae upon the MaBOtis,
and in the Tauric Chersonesus, are described as very
inhospitable : and all those in their vicinity were of
a savage cast, and guilty of great barbarity.

^ Scymnus Chlus apud Geog. Gr. nmores* vol.2* ▼. S5. ^>'^.
99. Vide Fragmenta.

ANTI£KT HTTHOLOOT. tU

II is said of the Amazooians, that they were by no
means of a geatle turn ; nor did they regard jus-
tioQ ; or. hospitality : but were devoted to war and
raping

StrabOi who lived in Pontus, speaks of the nations
upon .that eoast, as being given to horrid customs.
I aqa sf^nsible, that many people cannot be brought
to believe what is reported of these nations. They
think, tliat the disposition of man can never be so
depraved, as to tarn to its own species, and indulge
in human carnage. I shall make no answer myself:
but only place before the reader some few attesta-
tions out of many, which might be produced, of this

'> The Kjnm and Ziii/0«i wore the same.
^ ApbUoo* Argpii9ut. U S. v. 9^9f

fil6 THE ANALYSIS OF

unnatural .gratifieatioiK The writer before appeal-
ed to, speaks of his neighbours the ScythiaiiB, as
very cruel. ^ Tjk i^tp yetf a^At j(aXtw9Cj W< >mi »»•
^fiaropayu^. Some of them were io brutal m to feed
upon their own species. Pliny mentions the same
circumstance; ^ Anthropophagi Scythae — humanis
corporibus vescuntur. The same is in another place
repeated. ^ Esse Scytharum genera, et plurima,
quse corporibus humanis vescerentur, iodicavimus.
The Scythee Androphagi are also spoken of by ^ He-
rodotus. The Sacie, Indi, and Indo-Scythae, were
of the same family, as those 'above ; and they are
represented by Mela, as indulging in these horrid
repasts. ^' Scyths sunt Androphi^^ et Sacft.— In*
dorum quidam nullum animal occidere, nuli^ came
vesci, optimum exist imant<~quidam proEximos^ pa-
rentesque, priusquam aunis et aegritudine is macieni
eant, velut hostias aedunt ; csesorumque viseeribu^
epulari fiis, et maxime pium est The Sc^tha are
Cannibals^ and so are the Sac€t.^^Some of the Imli

^^ Strabo, K7- p. 463.. He takci notice in taiofe|»lMM Urn u

one, XhvBv9 (tn(iv9ovru9f nai amfK9fayvmi9. Soe L 7» p. 46S.

'• Pliny. 1.6. p. 315.

« Ibid. 1. 7. p. 370.

•• L. 4. c. 118. also c. 106. lie meottoos one ofttioD ocil\.
See Liician. Toxaris.

*' P. Mela. I. 3. c. 7- I»^( mt^^vpmywf. SchoL in Diony*.
▼. 626. See Origon. cont. Gels. 1.3. c. 4. Conceniing this ci: •
torn in different places, sea Strabo. L 4. p. 307. 1.. II. p. 7S7.

AmPIEWT KTVHOLOGT. 117

mmU Mof km mg ammti^ nor fmdat all ttptfnflnh.
--^Otkors make it a rttkj Mwre their friends are
emaciated eM^er by yean^ or illness^ to put them to
deaths like w many victiau : and they think it not
omly a lat^ful tking, but a matter ff duty and af^
feetian to feed upon their inward parts. The most
repuiaUe people of the lodi were supposed to have
been the Nysttaas : and tbey are particularfy acco*

sod of this Cliaie* ^^ eui^t* t » y vt^ ro Nur«ia»«» o^ oc
TSTO •ncMtiMC (I«Imi() ai>9fmr«^ysf tiyai. TertoUian

gprea^ the same acoount of the Gimmeriaii ScytfasB^
as has been exUbited of the Iodic by Mela. ^' Pa*
remom cadavera cum pecudibus csBsa convivio con-
voraat Several natioos devoted to the same prac-
tice are enmnemted by.Ansiotle. n«XA^ ^ in r«9

^y mcu .wumfo^tztn xKwy infoi. There are many na*
tiansj mh&do not scrupk to kill men^ and after-
wards to feed upon their Jlesh. Among these we
may reckon the nations of Pontus ; such as the
AchaanSy and the Heniochi ; as well as other people
upon that^ coast. One province in these parts, was
that of the Chabareoi, who lived near Colchis, and
were denominated from their ^ worship. They used

^ Scholia in Dionys. ▼. 6^4. p. I iff.

^' Contm Manich. L 1. p. 3C5.

^ The Chabareni veve so called from Cha-baroo, Domus Arc«

tl8 . TKX AK4I.TtI0 or

to beha?6 very iidmniMdy. Hx all ftn*gdrs» wImmd
chance brought upoo their coast; aod seam to have
been very refined in their cruelty. ^^ *Oi tmt {f»isiM

«r»iJi« xaTfv»x»<r*« They were, probably the aame, as
the Thebeans, called ^ Tibareni, aa we may jodge
both fix)in the names^ by which they were distin-
guished, and from their sitaatim. Some of the
Ethiopians are accused of these sad praclices^ and
are accordingly ranked by Agatheinerua anong the
^ Cannibals. To say the truth, all tbosev among
whom these customs prevailed, may be estaemad
Ethiopians. They were all of the Cutbite race ;
and consequently of. Ethiopic originaL A society
of priests resided in Africa, near a cavwn, where
they fabled, that the queen of the Lamii was ^ born.
The place was situated in a valley, and aurroooded
with ivy and yew trees^ haiag of an appeaiaoea very
gloomy; and not ill adapted to the riles^ which
were practised by the Lamian priests. There la an

which WIS mtdovbttdly the name of thdr chief • pisee of ren*
dencc.

^' Steph, Byxsnt* XaC«f«Mi» Sec Aristotle : Etbiconun L 7-
c.fi. p. 118.

^ Thebxit Tibareiu» Ch&bareni, have all a reference to the
nine worship. of Theba, and Arene.

^ AaOiovi ( Af df frrof ayot. Geogr. Vet, Gf. Yol. 2. p, 41.

^ Arr^r iv/AiyiOi (» lUTTtf ««» ^^mXmu tfVMifff t<« Dtod. Slc* I. 20*
p. 778. Scie Vot. II. p. 3$S. of this work.

AKTfBinr MTTHOLOOt. S19

accouift of 4nothw %mtip\» in the same ^ coontry,
which could ne?er be seen twice. The reason un-
doubtedly was, that wboewr came within the pur*
liens of it, tms-Beiaed vpon and slaughtered. The
dready that these pracliees caused among those, who
lived within the vei^ of danger, has been the rea-
son, why the accounts have been exaggerated : yet
we may be well assured,* that there were in gene-
ral too good grounds for this imputation of cruel^.
And however the great family, of which I have
been treating, may in other respects appear bene-
icial and superior ; they were in their rites and reK-
gion barbaroos to the last degree.

It is true, that there are some accounts in their
fitvour : at least some tribes of this family are re*
presented to more advantage. The poet Chserilus
fans given a curious history of the Sacsean Cutbites ;
of srtiose ancestry he speaks with great honour,
wken he is describing the expedition of Alexander
the Great.

TM ovTov i^ivpiftv. Strabo. 1. 7* p» ^59.

^ Apiid Strabonem. 1. 7. p* 464. Aoacharsis was supposed
to have been of this family. K«i ret Avsx«^i» h atBftnntMgf^p
mmi^tn • "Bff^rwrm fn^it uptu rir yirirf. Ibid.

S20 THE AKALTSIS OF

Next march'd the Sace, food of pastoral IHe,
Spruog from th^ Cuthite Noaiade8» who liv'd
Amid the plains of Asia, rich in grain.
They from the Shepherd race derived their source^
Those Shepherds^ who in antient times were deam'd
The justest of mankind.

Yet we find, that these SacsB by some ha¥6 been re-
presented as Cannibals : from whence we may per-
ceive, that people of the same family often difiered
from, one another. Of this Ephorus irery .faslly took
notice, as we learn from ^' Strafao. When ikeso
colonies came in aftertimes to be so degeaeiate,
there were still some remains of their ongioal sense
and ingenuity here and there to be found. This
was to be observed in the people of Bsetica, as I
have shewn from Strabo : and in ibe character ex-
hibited of Cotys, king of Thrace. The lika is taken
notice of by Curtius in speaking of the Poolie
Scythse. ^* Scythis non, ut casteris Barbarian rudk
et inconditus sensus esL Quidam eorum sa[Mentiam
eapere dicuntur, quantumcuqque gens capit semper
armata.
There ivas another custom, by which they render*

fjMTtf riff /9»i»( «M/Miirf% Ttff flip ym^ ii»m xfi'Xiwmu •frt ««« aApuwm^
^sytif rtti h K*ft rm aAAarv {««» aTff;(i#S«w. Strabo* 1. 7- p. 46S.

^ L. 7. c. 8. .

AUTIBKT MYTHOLOGY. S&l

ed themselves m&mous, though in early times it was
looked upon in a different light. They contracted
an uniform habit of robbery and plunder : so that
th^ lived in a state of piracy, making continual
depiedatioDs* This was so common, in the first
ageS) that it was looked upon with an eye of indif<*
fereoce, as. if it were attended with no immorality
and disgrace. Hence nothing was more common in
those days^ wtlien a stranger claimed the rites .of
hospitality, than to ask him with great indiffei'ence,
whether he was a pirate dr a merchant Often-
times both characters , were induded in the same
person. This is the question, which Nestor puts
to Teloaoachus aod Mentor, after he had afforded
tham a noble repast at Pylos. ^ Jif is nawy says
the aged prince, tiwm to ask our guests^ who they
6e, M tktjf hofoe finisl^d their meal. Pray, sirs^
whence came you^ and what business has brought
ytm.cver the seas ? Are you merchants destined to
any port ? or are you mere adventurers, mid pirates^
who roam the seas tvitkout any place of destination;
and lioe by rapine and ruin f The same question is
asked by other persons in different places ; and as
the word in the ordinal is Aniniffc,: which signifies
robbers or pirates, the Scholiast observes, that there
was nothing opprobrious in. that term, or culpable in
the profession. On the contrary, piracy and plun*

73

Homer, pd^ss, r. v» ^9.

S3S THE AHALTSIS OF

d^ of old were esteemed very honourable. Thiicy-
dides speaks of Greece as devoied to this ^ prac-
tice in its early state. He says, that there was no
security among the little principalities ; and conee*
qucntly no polity : as the natives were e<HitinuaIly
obliged to shift their habitations through the inroads
of some powerful enemy. But this account of
Tho<^ides relates to hostilities by land, between
one clan and\notheri before the little provinces
were in a settled state. But the depredations of
which I principally speak, were effected by rovers at
sea, who continually landed, and laid people under
contribution upon the coast. Many migrations were
made by persons, who were obliged to fly, and leave
their wives, and effects behhid them. Such losses
were to be repaired, as soon as they gained a setde-
ment. Hence, when they infested any country, and
made their levies upon the natives, one of their prin*
cipal demands was women : and of these the most
noble and fair. Diodorus Siculus makes mention of
one Butes in early times, who having been driven
from his own country, seized upon one of the Cy*
dade% and resided there with his companions.

'^ K«ft fir ratmf xMmxmirr» ^m^M^ai wvXXsr rwr wmfm^

«To mc x^f ^^ yvf€U7uti, Here he took up his habita^

■^tm

»♦ L. 1. p. a.

^ L. 5. p. 432.

ANTIEKt iktfHOLOOY. fifiS

thm, and robbed many of tki peoplCy who sailed by
that island. And ds there was a great want of
i»omen among his associates^ they used to pass over
to the continent, tend recruit themsetees from thence.
These depredations gave rke to the histories of prin->
eesses being carried away by banditti ; and of kings
daugliters being exix)sed to sea-monst^3. Themon-^
sters alluded to were nothing more than mariners
•fid pirates, styled Cetei, Ceteni, and Cetones, from
Cettis ; which signified a sea-monster, or whale ; and
aho a large ship. R«iro<, ui^q vtio^* K«ifii^ vx«i«» f*<y^
mf Kirr»^. By Cetus, says Hesychias, is signified m
Hnd of ship. Cetine is a huge float , in bulk like
m w/utio. Andromeda, whom some mention, aa
haftng been exposed to a sea-monster, is said by
-'^others to have been carried away in a Cetus, or
sinp. The history of Hesione is of the same pnr«
port : who waa like Androoitda supposed to have
been given up as a prey to a ^^ Cetus. Palepha^
tus takes notice of the legend, and tries to give a

^ Conon Apud PhotitiTn. c. 40. p. 447. Tfic term K^r*; was
by tke Dofiflin eMpremod lUirof^ Gstut. Among us, these aio
iKTgjs uowieldy vessels called Cats^ particularly in the north. Cat-
water, near Plymouth, signifies a place for vessels to anchor ; a
harbour for Karoi, or ships.

V The history generally turns upon three articles. The women
are guarded by a dragon, ^fctysin, chained to a Petra, and expo-
sed lo a Cetua: all which are mistaken terms*

284 THE AVALT8I8 OF

solution. According to the origkial story, '* /A«rr
Wits a sea^moMter Cetus^ who used to frequent the
Try an coast : and if the natives nuule him a fre*
sent of young women^ he peaceably retired : other-
wise he laid the country waste. He imaipiies, that
this Cetus was a kii^ of the country, to whom this
tribute was paid. But these demands were geae«
rally made ; and this tribute levied by people of the
sea. They landed, and exacted these oontribotions^
ts the history. expressly tells us. In short, these aea*
monsters were not so much the Ceti,asthe Ceteaas^
and Cetonians, those men of honour, the pirates, of
whose profession and repute we have made mentjap
before. Some of them settled in Phryg^ and
Mysia, where they continued the like practiee% and
made the same denMtnds. Knni^i, y^mi Mvtmt. The
Ceteasu^ says Hesychius, are the same people^ as tie
Mysians. Their history is undoubtedly alluded to
by Homer in a passajj^ which Strabo looked upoo
as an enigma ; and such a one as could hardly be
'' solved. The poet is speaking of Neoptolemusi
whose great exploits are related by Ulysses to the
shade of Achilles in the regions below. Among
other things he seems to refer to some expeditioD

tXvfMifiTo. Dc Incred. Histor. p. 90.

made i^flst the MysiaM, itho irere afii^ of Ihe
Trofttd^ and tlrtif iieighti^i^ Tbeae Ke(»fitoleBM^
inmded, and dlew their kifig £tirypj^his irttfa iMny
of fajs rabjeets, ib revenge for an unjast tribiffe,
whiob be bad exacted of aiber people^ Vlyflses
leHri AdiOles, that be ^fi ttot MuMeraM «M tile ac-
liana of bis to»,

AAA* «i«v roir TiiAf^i#fi» xart^faro X^^Xf
K^liii*» XTiivorr^i ^«»tu^ UHxa J^^.

Hi me m t\ says UlyaMs^ me m^rjon / oa^nof jbw#
*(i>et$ mi)ikhw hk encounter taitktke^heroEmyps^
iMyHieemof Tehpkus ; wh&m he $lm: and at
the same time fMtk a great elaugkter of the Ce^
team. And tHk tbta «ms done " ytMAiMw biMa h^fm^
6n Oeciunt of ike un/itst g^te^ wkhk they ertarted^
and^iie^ cefMkted in ^ipem6n. The paaiaga miiei
ha^ hod itf if soine ovigKtA d>sedrity, vo haste em*
barnused a persM etf Scrabo^s leamiiig. Bbt when
we know, f baf the Cefeaas were people, who ased
t^ mtte these d$miifidi ; and at ^iuBmaiB time^ fbac

•• Odyss. A. V. 518.

•■ The terra is here used adjectively» Wa meet with rfnemut
fM&»» *£A\a^ rfSTey, in the same mode of acceptatioo, as ywmtnm

VOL. V. . %

226 THE ANALYSIS OP

the Mysiao^ were "^ Ceteans : I think we may be
assured of the true nieaoiog of the poet. In shorty
these Mysians were Cuthites^ and by race Nebrids.

rod^ says the author of the Chronicoa. Pascbale,
thaf great hunter^ and giantj the Ethiopian^ was
the person frotn whom the Mysians were descended.
The history of this family is in all parts sioiilar, and
consistent.

I have mentioned, that one of the moat coosider*
able colonies, which went frcHn Babylomat was that
of the Indi, or Sindi ; who have been further dis-
tii^ished by the name of the eastern Eduopians.
Ttiey settled between the Indus and Gai^ea^ and
one of their principal regions was Cutha]a» render*
^ Cathaia by the Grecians. They traded in linen
and other commodities^ and carried on an extenaive
commerce with the provinces to the A>uth. A large
body of them passed inland towards the north,
under the name of ^ Sace and Sacaians : who rang-
ed very high, and gdt possession of Sogdiana, and
the regions upon the laxaries. From thence they
extended themselves eastward quite to the ocean.
They were of the ** Cuthic race, and represented as

•* Mesycbius above.

" P. 28.

*♦ Strabo. 1. 7. p. 464.

*^ S«K«t. Ttf( Xftt/9«K vTM fwn* Stcpk. Byiant<

greftt ^ arehcrav aid their counlry ii^ caUed ^ Sa-
caia aad GioImu Tbe «bief eity was Saeasiaoy the
Sacastanai^ ^* IfMoviis Cbaracenus. Of ibisk in*
nMida watiward. w«l have taken notioe ^ before ; fof
they MM oat large bodies into diflp^rent parts ; and
iDany of- the Tartarjan nations are descended from
tbesD. 'They gol possession of tbe upper part of
China, which^ they denoninated Cathaia : and tliere
is rcasQD to^ think, that Japan was in some degree
peopled by lliem. Cotoniiss undoubtedly went into
this cottntry both from Sacaia, and the Indus.

The Chinese were the ancient Sinss, and Seres;
who wen so fraions for their silk. There is in Pau*
aaoiiia a very carions aceoant of this people, and of
their asamtfaciare.^ Tbe author has been speaking
of-.tfaefiaeflax in Elis: and from ihence takes as
oppertnaity to.digrefts» and to treat about the nature
of sBfc. The fHM6i\ says ^ Pausanias, arise from
Meed : bmt thne fine threads^ of which the Seres

Soyd^arom popiiU— Pen». iUm Sacas i& uiiivQreiiin adpells^
veie. PUoy. 1. 6» c. IS. p* 315.

'^ Tor fAit «vi wpo^oyKTtt la^aoTao UjAorra*

V. 749-
'' By Agatbemeriis called Za>aa. Geog. VeU vol. 2. p. 44>
'* Iwtxs'.tt.mXotnw'LxvO^f* Iji^4lorus..Geog* Vet, vol. 2. p. S«
»• Vol. IV. of this Work. '
«° Pausan. 1.6. p. 5ig.

<l2

t28 THE AKALYII8 Of

tMke use in ftem>ingy are of m i^erm* wigmal
In their ttmntry is produced an insect n^kick the
Grecians call, Suf, but the natives have a^lif^rent
name for it.^^ms the Seres attend ta tMk great
care J making proper reeepiacles for its preservation
both in summer, and winter. He then {iroceeds to
^^6 a minute, but inaccurate, actfoant ef the ttlk-
worm, and the manner of it6 spinning, vibioh'I omits
and concludes with telling us, that tha tmmtry,
from whence this commodity comes, is an island
named Seria, which lies in a recess of the SsySkraan
Sea. I have been t(^ld by some, that it is mot properly
the ErythraanSea, but the river Sera, whickisselooes
it, and f 07ms an island simitar to the Delta in Egypt.
In short some insist, that it is not at ail iomtdesl by
the sea. They say also, that there isanofhar istand
called Seria : and those who inhabit this^ m waU as
the islands Abasa, and Sacaia in the neighbourtood^
are of the Ethiopian race. Others affbrm^ that
they are of the Scuthic family, with a mixture of
the Indie. The history is in every part very true ;
and hi it we have described two nation of the Seres ;
who were of an Ethiopia, Indie, and Scutlnc family.
The first was upon the great Erythraean, or Indian,
Ocean ; or rather upon the Ganges ; being a pro*
vince inclosed by the branches of that river. There
were many islands so formed ; and they are by geo-
graphers called collectively the ^ Delta of the

Al^TIBNT MTTilOlOQT. S29

•

GMgBSf ; She other r«gion of the Seres vai fertfaer.
cem^vtd^^ : It is the setee as ^* China, tboa§|h spoken
#f hy Pamadias aa aa idaad: and itiies apposite
to ilhe iilaiids of Japans called here Abasa and Sa^
eaia. €tf ihe soaihem Seres apoa the Qingta lit-
tle ttotieerJMtd heen taken ; yet they will be found
opot' inquiry^ to have been a very notable people^
Tbey.are. i«eiitiq«ied by OroaiaSi who speaks of them
as bfovderiog upon the Uydaspet. The Seres of
'^ Stmbo dfe df the same pari of the vrorld. Mar^
ciwa Hemcleota, in his. '^ Periphi^ places then
lather te the east of the rivw^ and ioakes tben> ec**
lead very high to the north, towards ' Casgar and
Tbebet, They were the same as the Indie Cathaians)
who at different tidaes ff^% access into the lower n*
gms^of Ser^, or China ; and thai particular pro^-
vioce €eli6d p&w liia/aa. The SaoBe likewise, whf^
were of the sc^ne family, made large setileamits ia
the upper provioces of that coantiy ; which from
them was called both ^ Seria and Cathaia. From
tiience they passed over to the islands of Japan :
one of which was from t)ieq) named Sacaia; . it still

s* Hnm0v^j/rm9mX*v^.9r0n 1^9^99* Agathtilicfas. K % c. 6.
p. 4e* Gcof. Vet. Gr. tol. 2f

^ Strabo. U 15. p. 10$7.

s^ Cfeog. Qrmc vsl. 1. p* ^St

^ Haicianus Hei^deota places a natioD of Seres to the north
of the Sinemn ; wbenr now is the rogisa of Cbiiwes Cathaia,
SeePeriplui, pt29« Geog, Vet, vol. !• • • ■ - -

230 THE ANALYSIS OF-

is SO called ; and the capital has the same mune ;
and is ftmoos for the worship of* tfie* God ^' Dai*
Maogiov Father Lewis de Froes, in a letter quoted
by^ Kssmpfer, takes notice of a terrible earthquake
both at Mdaco, and in Sacaia. The names of the
Deities in Japan and China, add the' form' of them,
as well as the mythology, wiih which theyatie attend*
ed, point out the country from whence they origi*
nallycame« ^ The prevailing religion in each bf these
kingdoms, and the most antient, is the ^ Sinto, or
religion of. the Sipdi. By tliese are signiiBed the
Indi, who'first introduced this mode of worship, as
is acknowledged by the Chinese themselves* One
of the Mohammedan * travellers, whose account
has been published by the learned Renaudot, assures
us, that the Chinese had no sciences : that is, I sup*
pose, none, but what wer^ imported. That their
religion and most of their laws were derhed from
ihelndh Nay, they are of opinion, that the In-

J »

* l. ' ' . I f \ l^. ii ll l m 9 I n

. >* PurclMS. roL 5. p. 5$€. * Dat*MaogiQ is probabty Deub
Mugog, sive Di'us Magus.

^' L. ]. p. 104. notes.

Annum in iirbe Stcaio moratos. Epistola Gaspsm Vtlrl«
apud MafTsPum. Vide Hist. Ind. p. 401. It oceun oHitn In the
letters of these missionaries.

^ Ibid. p. 203. 204. It is called ia Cfciiia the rrii|ian cf

Fo.

. ,^ Account of Chiaa by Tao Mohammed^ Travflllcfs ia the

Ninth Cepturyi p. j£.

ANTIENT MTTttOLOGT. 2S1

^tts taught them the worship of idols ; and const'-
der them, as a very religious nation.

The people, who introduced these things in the
upper region of this country, were the northern
Seres, a branch of the Cathaian Sacae. '"^ ^f«?) c9«
v«( /3«e(Caf oif TxuOixov. They were a different people
from the Sinae and Sinenses, though at last incorpo-
rate4 with them. The chief city of the country was
occupied by them, wliich tfaey called after their own'
name Sera ; and they named the region Cathaia.
Hence Ptelemy makes mention,.' Zn^af, rn^ rtav Dur^r
Mirr^oiroXfttf, of Sera, the capital of the S&na : so
that in his time, and indeed long before, th6 Sinenses
and Seres were looked upon as the same. In ChinaL
the Deity upon the Lotos in the midst of waters has
been long a favourite emblem, and was imported
from the west The insigne of the dragon waa from
the same quarter/ The Cuthites worshipped Cham,
the Sun ; whose name th^ variously compotinded.
In China, most things which have any reference to
splendour, and magnificence, seem to be denomi-
nated from the same object. Cham is said in the
language of that country to signify any thing * su^
preme. Cum is a fine building, or ' palace ; simi-

Scholia in Dionys. v. 752.
■ L. 1. ell.

* Bayer's Musseum SiDicum* vol. 2. p* 14^,
3 Ibid. p. 95.

lar to CiM»a of tlie Ammtm^ Qm i« » ^ Jml tr

master : Cham » ^ w^ptro^ l^y. ky Ckfm 19 ffif'
nified a ^ prte«t» Ao^Jogpiw to tbo Cjifamiv v>d
^ Cbmmri^ of Cuih^, And Babyloaip. T^ eoq^r
try iteelf i« by tbo TvftlW «tUe4 • HaJ». Xbo Pliei
Cbam-ju, Compiop, Cofopiti^n, (^umd^a, Chaoml,
aod DioBy otbers of ib^ samo foriOi aro mifiifostfy
compouiidfd of Ibe 9^fe4 terqi Chim. rfWnliiiq,
the paine of tbe aoueat qQ^tropoUs, q Upe dty of

• Omn-B^\ : wd MUton #^lo^ i% wry prpporly^
CambdlHf 4eat rf '"^ Cmhrnn Ckw. ^ ihi^ i$

iD^a|)( tb€ ch«ef city pf (bo Cut^ew Mooar^ ; fiir
Cbfto is a derivfitive of C^^^» « priqce. |t ieepm
^ipeiiiops in Cbioa 8^4 Japu tp hi^vo beeii lai*
preset Quan, ^ Quanp, TV I^^Wb wi^ Lqmo^
tho90 prie^t^of Tbeliet tod T«rt^ry» yr^ of tbe mm
orjg)!^, ^ tbe X^mii in ^be we^t.

As tl)9 relii^OD of thi^ people extepfled ao far, wa
mwt with many nobl« odifipes in various piurfa of

f Bftyrr'f MuiBuin fiiDicam* yo\* i» f. lOS* Thf TvUma
|iripee9 ^e ityled Chain.
' Ibid, p. 98.

* Ibfd. p. 102.

7 2 Kings, c. 23. ▼• 5. Hoiea. c 10. v. 5*

• Her^el^'s Travels, p. 375.

^ Civitas Cambalu, in prov^ci4 Qithai «— * sooafc aalem Ci»
Yitas Dominu Marcus Paulus Venetus. \, 2. c. U

** Chioam potissin^ Q^thaii partem* Kircbcrt Qiina Illust,
p. So.

AVTUV9 lfT^Of.O«T. SJ3

the cwt, which «il aflbid evidfoot <tf their origin
ml Two trmplis am talEm notice of by HamdtoQ
MftT SyriM in " Pegu ; which he represents, as ao
lifce io Btmctur^ tfau they teemed to be built by
the auoe mod^ One ttoed about six miles to tht
eontfawarcia, and -was called KJakkfik, or the G^d of
God* Temple. The image of the Deity was in a
sleepily poetare, and siaty &et in length : and was
iBNgpned to bate Iain in that state of repose six
Ihoosand years. Tie doors and windome^ says our
anlbor, are aHmaig* e/ira, aittf every hadfi ha* permis^
mm to see km. fFhen he oBsraics, it is said^ that
the *orld will be annihilated. This Temple stands
on a high open spot of ground, and may easily be
seen in a clear day eight leagues off. The other is
Mtuated in a low plain north of Syrian, and at about
the same distance. It is catted the Temple of Da-
gun, and the doors and windows of it are continual-
ly shut: so that none can enter but the priests.
They will not tell of wh^t shape the idol is ; but
only say, that is not of a human form. As soon as
iUakiaeii bM disseJved the frame and being of the
wortd, Dagon, or Dagmi, will gather up the firag*
meats, and make a new one. I make no doubt, but
the true name of the temple was lach-Iach, and de-
dicated to the same God« as the lacbusi in Japan^
Mr. Wise takes nq^tice of the Grecian exclamation

" Hameiton's Accouotff the JEast Indies vaLS* p* ^7>

SS4 • • THt; ANALTftIS OF

to '* Dionu6u8| when the- terms '^ lacche, O laccbe,
were repeated : and he supposes, with great proba*
bility, that the Peguan name had a reference to the
same Deity* It is very- certain that the worship of
Dionusus preirailed very early among the nations in
the east The Indians used to maintain, that his
rites began first among them. Professor Bayer has
shewn, that traces of his worship are still to be ob*
served among the people of these parts : and parti-
cnlarly among the Tamoli of Tranquebar. ^ Tkey
have a tradition that there was once a gigantic pcr^
son named Maidashuren^ zcho was bom at Niuda^
iura, near the mountain Meru. He had the horns
of a built and drank mne^ and made war upon the

'^ See Wi9e*8 Treatise of the Fabulous Agtt. p. 95.

'' I««X*» ^^ I«m;(i. Aristoph. Bane. v. 31 S.

'^ Inde Tamuli narraut, Maid^huren fui»e aliquem dictum a
Maidham ct Ashurcn, qua?i Taurum Gigantem (Gigantas autem
tingunt Ileroas suos fuisst*) in Nisadabiira urbe haud longe a
Bleru Monte nanim, qui Tatrrina cornna gestirit ; caraibiBqae
pastas, turn aliarum anhnamium, lum ¥accaruiii (quod m Ibdis
suromnm scehis) et vino ad ebric|aie|ii replcri toUtus, Diia beUnm
• intuleffit. Ceterum in coniitatu habuisse octo Fudaniv seu gigan-
txosct roalitioaos DsmonaSyCX faniili^ IndicorumPastoruQiyquo»
Kobalcr, i. e. Pastorcs vocant : curru vectum aboctonisleonibus
aut leopard is', aut tigridibus, aut clcpbantis* Habetis Nysain, ubi
natum fcrunt Bacchom ctiam Gr«&conim aliqui. Habetis Meram
inonteniy unde Jovis Mn^of Luciani agitatus jocis : habetis KcCaXtrc,
I't cornua ct currum, ct quicquid ad fabulam vctteris Graecia? de*
sideratis*' Bayer* Hist. Bactriana, p;3.d.

ANVTEVT MTTBOIj06T. f S5

Omk. Hewn attended hjf eight Pudam^ who wert
gigantic and ndtebteoamt dtemom, of the family ^f
tkoBeJnMan Shepherds, eatied Kobaler. In this
acoooDt we have a manifest reference to the hisio*
tj ef DionMna^ aa well as that of the Dionusians^
bf whom his rites were iatrodnoed. And we may
peDceive^ that it bears a great resemblance to the
aaoDoats traasnnited by the '^ Grecians. What are
these Kobaler, who were descended from the Sbep*
bmdB, bnt the same as the Cobalt of Greece, the
uttf<inn attendants upon Dionusns : a set of priests^
whose cmdty and clncanery rendered them infa-

iiAovMrv** Atrarttnnf. The Cobali Were a set of cruel
dawions, whofollmved in the retinue of Dionusns. It
is a term made use of for knaves and cheats.

Hie second temple near Syrian is said, in the ac-
count above, to have been inaccessible to strangers :
so that they eonld not tell, under what shape the
Dai^ was represented. Thus much they were in-
fiMrmed, that it was not human.i As the Deity was
caicd Dagan, we may easily conceive the hidden

*' Strabo mentions— Nu^traiwf tiiok iO»oc» ««* ««Xiy mm^ •rrtic
Kv^rcwy neu •f^ t« vati^ riff froXttff MHPON. L 15. p. lOOS* Dio«
dorus has a most curious account concerning Dionusus in Indis,
and of the supposed place of his birth.*-OMfA«^^0M -mf o^nnK
'tftVtiKTwrvfw^iiff Mii^M. 1« 2. p. 133.

*^ Sdiolia in Htttam ArisCophanis. v. 279*

K«C«iA0ft x^'Mi'fyffy mmnv^H. Uesych.

99fi TH£ AJIALTaU OF

character, under which he waa desortheiL We ioay
eoncIudCi that it was ao other than that fluted. %are
of a man and a fish, under which he was of old wor^
shipped both in Palestine and Syria. He is ezfKcss*
ed under tbi3 symbolical, repcesentatioo in many
parts of '^ India ; and by the Bmbmins is called
Wistnou and Vishnou. Dagoo and Vishnoa have
a like reference* They equally represent the inaB of
the sea, called by Berosus Oannes : whose history
has been reversed by the Indiana They suppose,
that he will restore the world, when it ^all be de«
stroyed by the chief God. But by Dagon is sipii-
fied the very person, through whom the earth has
been already restored, when it was in a slate of
ruin ; and by whom mankmd was renewed* Da<»
gon and Noah I have shewn to be the same. Vish«
Nou is represented, like Dagon, under the mixed
figure of a man and a fish : or ratlier of a aaao, a
pi'incely figure, proceeding frooi a fish. The oaoie
of the district, near which the temples above stand,
wc find to be called Syrian : just as the nffom was
nsmed, where stood the temfdes oi Atergntis aad
Dagon. Syrus, Syria, and Syrian, are all of the same
purport, and signify Coelestis^ and Solaris, firom
*' Sehor, the Sun.

'* Kipch«f'$ Cbifi%. p. 15S. BaMeos. PirtS; c. 1.

'* Syria was supposed to have been denominated from Syrus »
the offspring of the S%in»^B» Ttwwm nmt Aw^X^f c X»fH» Iht^
dorus. I. 4. p. 273. See p. fff* of ihit vehime*

Mtny OttviMevs have taken notke of the tewptef
in India : wtndi are- of a wonderfbl constnieiion ;
and to which tfiere is scarce any thing stmttar in
other parts of the world The great traveller Ge-
meHi mentiotts a pagoda in the islaod Salsette nosr
Bombay, which is looked upon as a work of gfoat
Antlqofty. It is diHed the paged of ^ Canorin : and
a tm^tion preraib among the Indians, that it was
constructed by some of the Giint race. It stands
towards the east sMe of a mountain, whidi
con^Ms intirdy of a hard rock: and out of this
the various edifices are not built, but hewn.
Round about are innumerable columns, and many
inferfor temples, covered with beaatiful cupolas,
together with figures of men and animah, all alike
formed out of the solid rock. Some of tite statues
are completely carved : others are m basso reKevo ;
and habited in a peculiar manner ; so as to wttness-
great antiquity. There are lrke%vise many caves,
and grottos, curiously contrived : and many large
tanks of water, commodiOusly disposed Over the
area of the indcsure. The author is very copious
in his description of this place; and of the pagodas,
which are within it. And lie assures us, towards
the close, that all, which has been hitherto observed,
is formed from the rock, without any separation, of
addition : every figure still adhering at the basis, to

'• See Cburcbirs Voyages, vol. 4. p. 19*-

^y

238 THE ANALTftXS OF

the mass, on which it stands. The whole is deso*-
late, unfrequented^ and difficult of access.

At no great distance from Salsette is an island of
equal curiosity, called by the Portuguese Elephaoio.
It is described by our countryman '' abovamentioBed,
yrbo supposesy tlutt it was thus named from the
Jigurciof an elephant^ which is carved upon it^ out
of a great black stone j about seven feet in height.
It is, says he, so like a living elephant^ thai at
izi'o hundred yards distance, a sharp eye might be
deceived by its simiiitude. A little vmf from this
stands an horse, cut out of a stone; but not so pro-
portionable, and well shaped^ as the elephants
Tliere is a pretty high mountaift standing is$ the
middle of the island, shaped like a blunt pyramid ;
and about half way to the top is a large caoe^ that
has two large inlets, wiiich serve both for a passage
into it, and for light. The mountain above it rests
on large pillars, heam out of a solid rock ; and
the pillars are curiously carved. Some hate the
figures of men about eight feet high in several
postures ; but exceedingly well proportioned, and
cut. There is one, that has a Giant with four
heads joined ; and the faces looking from each other.
He is in a sitting posture, zoith his legs and feet
under his body. His right liand is above twenty

'' Hamchon's New Account of the East Indies. voU 1. c. 2'2.
p. 241.

AN7IKKC HTIBOLOGT. 139

ineha. There are several dark rooms heam out of
the rock : and a fine spring ^ sweet water comes
out of one room^ and runs^ through the cave out at
one of the inlets. I fired a fuzee into one of the
rooms ; but I never heard cannon or thunder make
suck a dreadful noise; which continued about half
a minute ; and the mountain seemed to elmkc As
soon as the noise was aoer, a large serpent op*
peared; which made us take to our heelSf and get
out of the cave at one door; and Jte in great haste,
went imt at the other. I judged him to be about
fifteen foot long: and. two foot about: and these
were all titat J saw worth observation on that
island. . / asked the inhabitants of the place^ who
were * all Gentaws, or Gentiles^ about twenty in
number J if they had miy account^ by history^ or
tradition J Who made the cave^ or the quadrupeds
carved in stone : but they could give no account.

We have a like account of ibese pagodas ia
Purchas. — " In Salsetle are two templeis, or holes
rather of pagodes, renowned in all India. One of
which is cut from under a bill of hard stone^ and is
of compasse wiibip about the bignesse of village of
4bure hundred houses; with many ^dleries or
chambers of those deformed shapes, one higher than
another, cut out of the hard rock. There are ia
all three hundred of these galleries. The other is

'• i

*' Pttrcbas from R. Fitrii. vol. 5. p. 545<

240 THE AtfALfAti 6t

*

in another place, of Uke matter and fotme.^^n n
filtla island called Pory^ there standelh a high hill^
On the top whereof there ia a hole^ that goeth dcnme
on the hHI, digged and carred out of the hard roeke ;
within as large as a cloyster, round bes^ with shapes
of elephants, tygres, Amazon^, and other Me work,
Workeomnly cut^ supposad to be the Chidois handjr
worke. But the Portij^s have now overthrowne
fbose idol-temples. WooM God, they had not set
new idols in their rootte*

liiere are descriptions of roany otlter antient
•diilces in India; some of wMdi are of stapendoos
workmanship: but of all others^ that wMch wto
tisited t^ the curious traveller Theirenot, aeema to
ke of the greatest extent, and of the most wondorfhl
construction. It ia catted the pagod of ^Ehta :
and stands near the city Aurangaabad, in the prON
▼ince of Balagate. He says, that his rcmt lay op a
f ery ru^ed oiountain, and very hard for the oxen,
hy which his carriage was drawn, to ascend : Chough
the way, cut out of the rock, was almost every where
as smooth^ as if it were paved with freefone. Ac
^ top, he discovered a spacious plfia of weB«
cultivated hmd^ with a great many villages and ham*
lets amidst gardens^ and ptemy of fruit trees and
woods. The finst part of this lovely plain was oc-

^ ThcvcQot's Travek into the Indies Pirt iii. c Mi p. 74.
TmttlatioQ.

ANTLEKT lUTTH&LOOr. £41

cofMed by people of the Mohammedan persuasioa.
A little farther xuMixMrd^ days oor author, my
Piims Biid I xoerc above half an haur clamber ing
dawn the rock into mwthor very low plain. The
first thinge J $aw were some very, high chapeU;
and I entered into a porch cut out of the rock,
'xhkh is of grayish stone : and an each side of
that porchj there is the gigantic figure ^a nuatj
cut out of the natural rock : and the walls are co^
vered all aver with other figuiw in reUef, cut in
the same nmmer. Having passed that porch, I
found a sfuare court, an hundred pases eoery way.
The walls are the natural roih, which in that place
issixjathapi high, and perpendicular to the ground^
plot ; and cut as sniooth and even, as if it were
plastar. smoothed with a trowel. Before all things
I resolved to view the outside of that court : and I
perceivcilf that these walls, or rather ^ the rock,-
hangs : and that it is Iwllowed undaneath : so that
the void space below makes a gallery almost two
fathoms high, and four or five broad. It hath the
rockfor a basis : and the whole is supported only
hy a single row ofpUlars out in the rock ; and dis-
tant from the extremity i^ the galleiy about the
length of a fathom : so that it appears as if there
:ccre two galleries. Every thing there is exceed-
ing well cut : and it is really a wonder to sec so
4reat a mass in the air, which seems so slenderly
^ndeirpropped, that one can hardly help shuddering
^t first entering into it. •

VOI-. V. . R

343 THEXANAliTSISOr

In the n^ddk of the court there isach^^elj mki^e
xpalUy iuside and outeidej are cew^ed withjiguree in
relief. They represent several sorts qfieasts^ m grif^
fans and others^ cut in the rock* On each side of the
chapel there is a pyramid^ or obeHskj larger at the
basiSj than that at Rome : but th^ are not sharp
pointed. They have some characters upon them
xfihich I do not understand The oheUsk on the l^tft
hand has by it an elephant^ as hig as the life^ cut
out of the rockj as every thing else is : but his
trunk has bem brohm off. At the farther endcf
tlie court I found two staircases cut in the rock ; ami
I wwt up with a little Bra$nin^ u^o seemed to be
a knowing persosu Beisig at the top^ I perceived
4 kiful of area (if the space of a league and an half
or two leagues^ may be called an area) full ^stately
tombs^ chapels^ and temples, %ohieh they cailpagodas^
cut in the rock.

J entered into a great temple built in the rock.
It has a fat roof and is adorned with fgures
within^ as. the ibmlUs of it also are* In this tomplt
are eight rows of pillars in lengthy and six in
breadth : xoluch are about a fathom distant from
each other. The temple is divided into three parts :
— in the middle of the third, or extream, part,
upQn.a very high basis, there is a gigantic idol,
uith a head as big as a drum ; and his other parts
proportionable. All the zcalls of the temple are
covi^r^d with gigantic fgures in rdief and on the
outside, all round the temple, are, a great many

ANTIEKT MYTHOLOQT. £45

liuk chapcU^ adorned withjigurt$ of an or^Mary
bignesf in rdirf^ reprt^htihg men and women em^
bracing one another.

Leaving t/iii epof, I went into semral other
tempk$ of a different structure^ budt abofrom
the rock ; and full of ^gttres, pilmters^ wend
piltars, I saw thrte temples one over another ;
which haiM hut one front aii three ; hut it is «b*»
mdedinto three ^tories^ supported by as many rdsss
of piUars : and in every story there is a great
door for thttemfie^ The staircases are cut out of
the rock. Jsato hut one terhple which was arched i
and therein I found a ro&m^ whereof the chief or-
nament was a square bason. £t was cut in the
rock^ and full of spring water^which arose mthin
two or three feet of the brim nf the bason. There
are a vast numbet ofpagods all along the rock t ^in*
deed there is nothing else to be seen for above two
leagues. He concludeii with sayio^ that be made
diligetu inquiry among the natives, riiout the origin
of these wonderful buildings : and the constant tra^
dition was^ that aU these pagodas^ great and smaHs
with M their wotksy and ornaments^ were made by
Giants : but in what age they could not *' telU

*' These pugodaa have been shice visited by that curious tra-
veller and Orientalist, M. Anquetil Da Peiron. In bis treatise
called Zend-Avesta, a very piecise account imry be fotind of these
buildings, ai}d of thctr dimensions ; also the history, and pur-

rS

£44 TH£ ANALYSIS OF

• Many of these antieni stractures hate been at-
tribaied to Ram-Scamler^ or Alexander the Great :
but there is nothing among these stately edifices,
that in the least savours of Grecian workmanship :
nor bad that monarchy nor any of th^ princes after
him, opportunity to perform works of this nature.
We have not the least reason to think, that thev
eirer possessed the country : for they were tailed
off from their attention this way by feuds^ and en-
gagements nearer home. There is bo traditiota of
this country having been ever conquered, except by
the fitbulotB armies of ^ Hencoles and Dionusus.
What has led peofde to think, that these works were
the operation of Alexander, is the similitude of the
name Ramtxander. To this person, th^ have
sometimes been attributed. Bat Ramtxander was
a Deity, the supposed son of Bal ; and he is in-
troduced among the personages who were concerned
in the incamatioiis of ^^ Vishnou.
. The Temple of Elora, and all the pegodas of
which I have made mention, must be of great an-
tiquity, as the natives cannot reach their »ra. They
undoubtedly the work of the Indo-Cmhites,

m tif'V

port, of the iriurious representations, according to the notioos
of the Brahjuins* Sec Zeo<l;A«csta« vol* 1. p* 234.

^ Strabo. I. J5. p« iOC^.

^s Kiicher's Chtwu p. 1^» ,.

who nme #o ^orly ijntp these; pam; aii4 cf w^sw^'
history, I have treated at large. ^ Tiiey came hitbeo'
under the Q.afiie Qf Indi and Sln^r: al$o of Arabifinsit
and jBtbiopiena. . And th^ these structures were;
^med by theoi will ftppear fr<9^ ,^ many P9eun)h
stances; but- especially ^om works of the. samei
magnificence, which ' were perforn^ed by ' them^ ia
other places* For scarce any people coaM- hare^
effected what has. been here described^ fatut arbranch^
of that family, which erected the tower ifi Babyr
Ionia, the widls of Balbec, aod the pyn^id^ o^
Egypt. • .^ ' .i r..i

Marco P(do was in CathaJa^in the lime of tfaif
Tartar Emperor Cnhlaj Chan: and he speal^s of
the chief city Camfdon, a^ of -great extc!nt ; . and*
men^oos a most magnificent leaiple. ?iHe ^s^y^*
that the idols were made of stone, and wood ; and
some of day s >and xherfi were several overlaid with:
gold; and very lartifitJially wrought* . Amoi^ 'thesis
some were so great,* ihat U)cy rcontatoed tei poces.
in length; and were placed upon the teeth in aa
attitude^ as if they iay «^right. Kear la fhbse.
stood several^* smallet idolsi i wbij;h« sedmed to. pay
obeysance to the ^Tlarger; ahdftbfy ajpl^earediaUito!
: I to ) * , '*♦•?.- ;, - !?;.*;;

^ Parcbas. vol. 3. c.4. 5.77. Sec Kirchcr's Cbin*. part 3.

c. 2. 3.
•» ThisianotUDlikcthcdcscripriopnf ibo ffo4 Nilas^ ^s^o

346 THE AlJ'AlTSf* 6t' ' '^

be greatly revered. Hddgi MeheiMt,' t great tra-
^eller^ who di$€oarsed wiib RamuBiO', tokl bim, that
bo bad been at ^ Campion ; and vnenlioned tl>€
largeness of the templet. la one of these be saw
the statues of a man, and.i iroman, stretched on
the ground : each of which was one piece, forty feet
long^ and gilded: Caibpion is probably the same
dtyi which is altyded to by Marco t the dame too,
which the antient^ called Bera, and the nuxlerns
Nankin : for the names of places in China are con-
tinually changing, la the account of Sba Rokh &
embassy to *^ Cathaia, mention is made of a ci ty
Kam«ju : and of a temple^ whose dimensions were
very large. The author says, that each aide was
five hundred kes or cubits. In the middle lay an
idol, as if it were asleep ; which was fifty feet i n
length. Its bands and feet were three yards long ;
and the bead twenty-one feet in* circumference.
Tber^ were others at his back, and over his beacl»
about a cubit high : and placed in suchattitiides, that
they seemed alive. The great image was gilt all over ;
and held one hand under his head ; and the. other
was stretched along down his thigh. They called it
Samonifti. The Babylonians^ and £gyptian8h and
all of the same great family, used to take a pleasu i e
in forming ^giganlic figures; and ' exbibitmg other

\ *

** Asde/s C«11sctioo. vol* 4. p. 639.
** FromRamusio. See Aitley't OoHe

ANTIEHT *UYTB0L0Or. 847

represeatadons equallj stapeadous. Soch were the
coiasaEd statues at Thebes ; and the sphinx in tha
plaif» of Cocome. The statue erected bj ^ Neb^
chadaezzar in the plans 'of Dura,r was * in height
threescore Babylonish cubits II was ptofaably.
raised in hcmour of ChaaO) tibe Sun ; and perhapa
it aas also dedicated to the head of the CbaMaio
family; who was deified, and reverenced aader>
that title. K&rceHinas takes notice of a statue ai(
Apollo, named " Comeiis ; which in the time of
the Etnperor Venis was brought from Sdcticia to
Rome. This related to the same deity^ as the pve«
ceding. We may also infer, that tfab teoiiple al
Kam-ju waa erected to Cham, . the Sua, whom the
people wofshipped under the name of Samonifti.

An accoont is given in '* Parches of a Cdossus
in Japan, made of co[4)er ; which was seen by Cap*
tain Sarisy an Englishman, at a place ciatted X>abia
It repfcsented a man of ismnense atatme, sitting
upon his beds* The same, person saw .at '' Meaco^
a Temple, eqaal ia extent to St. Paul's in London^
westward of the choir : and in it an idol largec thaa
the formefi which readied tto the roof .of the build-

^ Daniel, c. 29* v# 1.

'* Simulacrum CoMet ApoHinis, avuUum sodibus, perlattini*
que Ro|a«s. |f aTcelUouftviy 29^ p- ^7«
^ Purchas. voL 5. p. ^95, Saris ^R^iti Jupaii 9npg l6l9»
» Ibid.

1?4&! .TIi£ AKJLLrSIS Ot

•

ing« These .wtre the statues c^ Xaca and Amida,
two of tbe.cbief Deities of Japam Herbert take5
notice of the temples, and Duties above : and says,
that they, were called ^ Manoadies. One of these
cplossiil stataes was erected by the Emperor Tycho*
seama, die chan*, or throne, of which idol, was se-
venty feet high, and eighty wide* He speaks al^o
of the statue at Dabis; which, ihongh in a sitting
posture, was in height twenty«foar feet They were
both of copper ; or, as he terms it, auricalo.
' ' It is remarkable, that* in Japan, the priests and
nobility' have the title of " CamL The Emperor
Quebaconddno, in a letter to the Portuguese vice-
roy, 1584, tells him, '^ tiat Japan is the kwgdom
of Chamis ; whom, says he, we hold to be the same
as Scin, the ojngin»ofall things. By '' Scin is pro-
bably signified San, the Sun ; who was the same as
Cham, rendered here Chamis. The laws of tlic
country are spoken of as the Jaws of Chamis : and
we are told by Kflcmpfer, that all the Gods were
styled either ^'Sin, or <3afnL The founder of the
empire is said to have ibeen Tensio Dai Sin, or
Tensto the God of Light. Netr his Temple was a

>♦ Herbert's Travels, p, 374. Similar to Mii» klvi of the Gro-
cians, whose priests were, M«»»i^fo the Maenades.
*» Kampfcr. 1. 2. p. 153. *

'* Organtinus Brixiensis. See Aircbas. vol. S. p. 324.
'^ It was probably jptonouncbd Schin.
'' KflBinpfcr above.

antieut httboloot. 249

cavern, religimisly vkited, upon account of hit
having been once bid: when no sun, nor stars ap*
peared. He was esteemed the fountain of day, and
his Temple was called tibe Temple of ^ Naiku*
Near this cavern was another Temple ; in which
the Canusi, or priests, shewed an image of the
Deity, silting upon a cow. It was called Dainita
No Ray, the Great Representation of the ^ Sun.

One of their principal Gods is lakusi ; siouiar to
the lacchus of the west Kfempfer says, that be is
the ^ Apollo of the Japanese : and they describe
him as the Egyptians did Orus. His Temple stands
in a town called Minnoki : and lachusi is here re*
presented upon a §^Ic Tarate flower : which is said
to be the ^ nymphsea palnstris maxima ; or faba
^gyptiaca of Prosper Alpinus. One half of a large
scallop shell is like a canopy placed over him ; and
his head is surrounded with a crown of rays. I
think, that we may perceive, to whom the .Temple
of Naiku was dedicated : and from what person die
town of Minnoki was named,- where lacbuii was

*9 Kaempfen 1. 3* p. 231.

4* Ibid.

♦■ Ibid. 1. 5. p. 493.

^* Ibid. Kaeropfer mentions the image of Amida in Siara,
which appeared in an upright posture upon the Tarate flower.
He calls it in this passage the Nymphca magna incarnata. 1. 1.
p« 30.

t50 YH£ AVALTSIS OP

wor&hipped. Thejr have abo an idol Meai|Hpa»
much rerereoced ia dMerent paitik It certaioly
fehttes to the same pereon ; and is a campoand oC
two terms already foMy explained. ^

Kaempfer is a writer of great ciedh, who was tor
some ^ time in these parts. He certifies whai baa
been above said ' by Saris about the idoU of this
country. He saw the Temple of Dabys, whieh he
more truly renders ^' Daibod. He had a sight of it
in bis &st embassy to Jedo ; which ci^ he visited
ttrice. He speaks of the buildings as very spacioas :
and ^ at the beginning of the avenue towards it on
each side stood the statue of an hero in blacky near
Jour fathoms highy and almost naked^ having onijf a
ioose piece of drapery around him. He lutd the
face of a lion : and was in other respects well
Enough proportioned. His height was four fathoms ;
and he stood on a pedestal of one fathom. — I%e Tem^
fie of Daibod was opposite to the gatty and in the
middle of the court. It Ttas by much the l^Hest
%uilding^ that we lusd seen in Japan : and had a
double bended stately roof^^The pillars were cr-

^ Mur'lw*. See Vol. III. of this work.

^ He went to Japan in the year 1690.

^ Tho same is described by I^cwis Almeida, who expresses the
name still more precisely, Dai-But« Soo Epistolae Selects Soc.
Je&apud Maffeum Ilist. Indie, p, 4!28. lie also gives a dc«
scription of the I'emple,

*• L. 4. p. 553.

\

ANT9Einr 3C¥TBO£OOT. tSl

cu$m idrge; and at ^ least a fathom and a ludf
tki€k* The idol wa^gilt all&aer; and of an in^
erediUe size; imaoamch that tTvo mute could
tie in the palm of hie hand. It was eitting^ after
the Indian manner^ crose^ligged^ on a Jaratt
Jhmer^ which wae eupported by another fmver.
The leaoee of this stood npiwarde, by zcay of
ornament ; and they were both raised about Am
fatkomsfram thefioor. ^ Dai^ in the amieot Ian*
gttage of the eastera couatries^ Bigoifi^ DmSy and
DifOuSf any thing diirifie. By Dai*Bad was mttuift
the Ood Budha ; -wbose roligion was styled ^Imi
Bttdso : and which prevMhd gready upon the lodaa^
aad Ganges. The origin of this reUgiaa, says
^ KsMBpfbr, must be looked for amofig the Brahmins.
I have strong reasons to beliedSj both from thcoj^
nity of the name, and the very nature .of this wor^
sh^ that the smthor mas the sa$ne personwhmn the
Brahmns caUBstdhdi^ and believe to have bem the oo^i
sential part of IVi^nou, The Chinese and Jcfanem

mm ^* 111 »■■ II !■■■ » I ^ n > I . n I ■■ i I » ■ ■■ > n »f I ii > ■ fc^

^' According |o Ksmpfer, U % p* 1 69. P>ai sigoifios a Lprdj^
«r Prince. Dins and Divus were applied in the same manner hv
the Greeks and Romans : yet they w<?re tiUp, wbi<5h properly
related to the Gods : and Dai did so likewise. Thfs is apparent
fitimkrheing alway^aiiMKedi^ the iuwM» of- Dailies* . - .

Dai is the same at D^iiy, the title of the ecc|csiastica) n^o-
aarch. Ibid.

In another part of his work, he says, .that Dai ^goified gra(^ :
Sin, and Cami» a Godp or Spirit. 1. 5. p. 226. But in none
of these exp9ntioi)s do I believe him to b^ precise.

*• L. 3. p. 241.

Sif > THE AJSALySU OT

callhvA Buds and Smka. The people qf^ Siam re-
present him under the form pj a Moor in a sitting
posture^ and of a prodigious site. His skin is
blacky and his hair curled: by wliich, I sappoae,
is meant woolly : and the images about him are of
the same complexion. He was not the author of
the religion, as our traveller supposes: but the
great object, to which the worship was directed.
He was supposed by the ^"^ Brahmius to have had
aeiilier father, nor mother. By Budba we are cer*
tainly to understand the idolatrous symbol, called
by some nations Buddo ; the 'same as Argus and
Theba. In the mythology transmittod concerning
it, we may see a reference both to the machine it*
self, and to the. person preserved in it In conse-
quence of which we find this person also styled Rod,
Budha, and Buddo ; and in the west Butus, Battus,
and Boeotus. He was said by the Indians not to have
been bom in the ordinary way; but to have come
to light indirectly through the side of ^' his mother.
By Clemens of '* Alexandria, he is called Bouta:
and in the history of this person, however varied,
we may perceive a relation to the Arkite Deity of
the Sea, called Poseidon ; also to Arcalus, and Dio-

^^^■^i^^m^-^tmm t ■ » a

«• Ibid. 1. 1. p. 36. They call bim Siaka and Sacla. Ibid

*• Ibid.

*■ Socratis Fxrclesiast. Hist. U 1. c.7.

Buddam per virginis latus narraiit rxortum«

• Rctramnusdc Nalivitate ClirlMi. c. 3.
** Strom. I. 1. p. 359.. The MSS. liave Boyra and Bovrra.

ANTIEKT. VTTHCXtOOY. 035

nudus ; styled Baeotus and Tbebanus. Ksmpfer
has a«curiQM9 bidtory of a Deity of this sort, called
^ Abbuto ; whose Temple stood in the province of
Bongo -iipon the sea^^^hore) near the village of Toma.
About a qiuvrter of a German- miic, before you
come to this village^ stands a fiamotis Temple of the
God Abbuto ; which is said to be very eminent for
miraculously curing many inveterate distempers^
as also for procuring a wind, akd goad passage.
For this, reason^ sailors, * and' passengers^ ainoags
tie some, far things to a piece, of tcood, and throw
it into.} he sea^ as an offering ta this Abbuto^ in
order to obtain a ftvourable wind. He -moreover
tells us^ that they call him Abbuto QuanoSama» cir
the Lord God Abbutt. But the title more pre#-
cisefy signifies, if I may form a jud^meot, Abbuto
the Jjfird of Heaven. The^same Dei^, but under a
dffiarent aame, was worshipped in China. He is
mentioned by Pierre Jarrige, who calls him* the
God Camassono. ^ On appelle Tldole Camassono :
et ceiiXy qui pattient parl^ redoutent fort cetldole ;
et de peur, qu'il. jie mette leurs navires k fond^ilfi
luy jofireotv vqijMd ils soni vis i tus de Tisle, ou du
riz, (qu*ils jeltent en la mer) ou de I'huile^ qu d autre
chose, qu'iia portent. The Apis, Mneuis, and
Anobis ofEgypti ha^e b^en often mentioned, and

lit iM^-^tMi^^*. m

•4' Li. S, p. 4^. . Abbvtu% pater Bdtos sif^oP^tOs;

$54 Tfi£ AK4<.rtlS OP

explamed; as well as the Minotaur of Crete.
The same hieroglyphics occur in Japan : and we are
informed by ^^ Marco Poloi that the inliabitants
worship idols in different shapes. Some have the
bead of ao ox ; some of a swine ; and others the
head, of a dog. The most common representation
in this country is that of ^ Godso Ten Oo, or ihc
Oshaded Prince 0/ Heaven.

Lewia Almeida^ and other missionaries, give a
noble accoQnt of Japonese temples : and describe
their situatiMi, as uncommonly pleasing. Some of
them resided at Meaco, where they visited the
pafjodas of Casunga, Cocuba, F^cumano, and Dai-
but. They speak of them as very large, and hap-
pily diapoaed, being aitaated amid trees of various
sorts, partiniarly planes and cedatB : and an places
abounding with aurevns of running water, and lakes
of great '^ extent. The subordinate temples in the
vicinity, and the houses of the BonzeeSi are sheltered
by grore& The court before the cUef building u
generally paved with black and white stonea ; mod
the avenue is ornamented with trees, and atatues.
At the Temple of Facumaoo, among other tfaiqgr,

*' Colunt Viri Zipangpi varia idoU : qiierum ^Kdau hdbc«:
bovis caputs quaedam caput porci, et quaedam caput caiut.
Marcus Paulus Veoetus apud Ktrcher. Cluna iUiuL p. 143*

** Ksmpfer. 1. 5. p. 4iS.

^ Sea hHktm^ tha MbnoMriis, pwacukHy ^ Le«i» ^^
maida. Maibei HiiU Iodic, p. 497. ^&d dt Froca.'y»a41«

ANTIENT IITTHOLOX&T. S55

were observed a naoiber of fine citron trees ; and at

equaA distances between each were ^* roses and other

flowers in large vases of porcelaine. The Tempte

itself was richly ornamented; and abounded with

costly lanterns of a factitious metal gilded : which

we«e beautifnlly contrived* They appeared in great

nnmbersy and burned all mght, making a apkiidid

appearance. About the temples, there wens seen

herds of deer, and flocks of doves : and the latter

were so tame as to suffer themselves to be handled:

for they were never injured, being sacred to the

I>eity of the place. AU the apartments are repre«

sented as very neat and elegant: and the fionzees^

to whom they belong, very oumeroos* They keep

their heads and beards closely shorn : and go very

rich in their attire. Almeida had a view of some of

them at tlie temple of Casonga ; bat if was in a part

so sacred, that be was'oot permitted te come near.

Ex hlc Bonzioram domo poriictta admodum pulcfara

ad usque adyta pertinet fimi ; quo nemini paiet in^

gressus, nisi qui ipsius loci antiatites sunt : quorum

vidioias aliquot intra sedentes^ togia amplis e serico

iodutos, tectosque capita ptleis plus dodraotein altis.

The Budso temples upon the mountains were still

more romantic and beautifuL

'' Fr uti'tar-jucunda ro^arum et florum varictatc commista.
Ibid. p. 42S.

150 THE ANALYSIS OF

Id my third volume I took notice, that the Ark
was represented under the symbol of an ef^ called
the mundane egg ; which was exposed to the rage
of Typhon. It was also described under the %urc
of a Lunette, and called Selene, the Mooa Tlic
person, by whom it was framed, and who througii
its means was providentially preserved, occurs under
the character of a steer, and the machine itself
under the semblance of a cow or heifer. We have
moreover been told, that it was called Qbotus:
which Clemens of Alexandria calls Thebotha. Epi-
phanius mentions it by the name of ^ Idaal fiaoth ;
and says, that according to an eastern tradition, a
person named Nun was preserved in iL llie horse
of Neptune was another emblem ; as was also the
hippopotamus, or river-horse. The people of Elis
made use of the tortoise to the same ^ purpose, and
represented Venus as resting upon its back. I re-
peat these thing^^ because I think, that some traces
of these hieroglyphics may be observed in Japan :
which were certainly carried thither by the Indie
Ethiopians. They introduced the worship of their
deified ancestors^ and the events of these first ages*
which were couched under these well known

symbols.

In the account given of the Dutch embassies to

Japan, we have a description of several deities and

'^ Epiphanias. Heraes. 1. 1. p. ^%.
^ Pausanias, 1. 6. p. 515.

ANTIENT MTTHOIOGT. 257

temples, as they occurred to tbe persons conceroed
in their journeys to Jeddo. Among other things,
there is a curious description of a temple, named
Dai-Botb, at Meaco: which seems to have been
tbe same, which is called Daibod by Ksmpfer. Tbe
account is so particular, that I will give it in the
words of the authon And I will present it to tbe
reader at large, as there are many things of oonse*
queuce here observed, which have been omitted by
other writers.

^' Entre les plus beaux b4timens de la ville de
Miaco, on doit compter celui Ae Dayboth. II y a
pen de temples a« Japon et plus grands et plus
beaux. La premiere porte est gard^ par deux
figures efiroyabies, arm^ de javelots d<>nt ils sem-
blent se meoacer. De Ik on passe dans la cour,
tout autour de laquetie r^gne une galerie soutenue
de piliers de pierre; a a haut desquels sunt en-
chass^ des boetes transparentes. A' oil rejalit cer-
tain 6clat dont on est 6bloui. La seconde porte
est gard^ par deux lions de pierre, au milieu des*
quels il faut passer pour entrer dans le temple. Le
premier objet, qui se pr6sente, est une Statue, qui
bien qu' assise les jambes en croix, touche nean*
moins a la voute. La mati6*e, dont elle est faite.

*' AmbAssades mcmorabies de la^Compagnie des Indes Orien-
talcs des Provinces Unies, vers les Enipereurs du Japon. Am<
^rd. 1<)S0. torn. 1. p. 206.
VOL, V. S

Sj8 TflE ANALYSIS OF

est un certain bois couvert df pl&tre, puts de caivre
dor^, k V ^preuve, dit-on, de toutes sortes d'acci-
dens. Ses cbeveux sont d un noir cr6pu h la ma-
ni^re des Maures; et ses mains seules soot plus
grandes que n* est un hooime de mediocre taille^ en-
core sont^elles pelites k proportion du reste du
corps* £lle res^emble k une femme toute environ-
n^e de rayons, entre lesquels sont represent^ dc
petits Cherubins ardens ; et un peu plus baa des
deux c6t^s, quantity de iigures faites conanie Ics
Saints de Rome. Pendant que nos ambaasadeurs
visitoient ce temple, ok ils 6toient entr6s en carossc
suivis d'une foule de peuple, que la nouveaut^ alti-
roit, quatre de leur trompettes faisoient k la portc
dcs fanfares, que les Japonois admiroient. L* autel
de la statue est un peu ^lev^ de terre, entour6 dc
lampes toikjours ai^dentes; et de quantity de P^rins
qui vont incessamment y faire leurs pri^res, et leurs
ofJVandes. La devotion de ce peuple est telle, qu'il
pric d*ordinaire prostern6, et le visage contre terre,
ou dans une posture aussi humili^e que celle-li.

Dc cc temple les ambassadeurs passant dan5;
celui du I3euf, ainsi nomm^, parce-quii s'y voit un
beuf d'or massif, ayant sur le dos une tumeur extra-
ordinaire, et au cou un collier aussi d'or» et tout
couvert dc picrrcries. II est ^lev6 sur un pilastre,
dont la superficie est mfilce de gravier et de lerre.
II enibnce les cornes dans un ceuf toAjours niq^nt
dans Teau, ce que les pr£tres Japonois expliquent
comme il suit.

AlTTiENT MtfHdLOGT. 859

he adonde, disent-ils, avant la creation ^toit en-
ferm^ daOB un GeUf^ dont la coque etoit dejn^taiL
Cel OBuf flotta lodg-temps sDr V eau, et fut enf n par
suCGe88i<»ti de tetups enTelopp6 d' une ci'ofite ^paisse,
mMte de terre el d6 graviet, elev6e du fond de IsL
raer par lAverlu de liL lune. QUoique ce rempart
tti asB^A dut* pour resister aux injures du temps, et
de 1* air, il n' ^toit pas ntenmoibs k V lipreuve de tout
aatre aecideDt Le Beuf Tayant trouv^, il le bettrm
de tttUft siArte, qU 11 le eassa : et en vatrac temp^
le moode en sortit. Le Beuf totit essOuffl^ de
TeffiMt, qo 'il venoit de faire, fchaufia tout Vz\t
d^atontoar) qui p6n6tra une citrotiille, dont en ni^me
temps il tortii un homme. A ciLuse dt cela les
Botttes nomment la citrouille Pou, et le premier
homme Pourang, c' est*4-dire, citrouille parce-qu' il
loi doit Ba naissance.

We may here perceit e, that they speak of the re-
newal of the world at the Deluge, as the real crea-
tion, which I have shewn to hav^ been a common
mistake in thejiistories of this event. And though
the story is told with some variation, yet in all the
dreomstanees of consequence it accords very hap-
pily with the tnythology of Egypt, Syria, and
Greece. It matters not how the emblems have by
length of time been misinterpreted : we have the
mundane egg upon the waters ; and the concomitant
symbol of the moon ; and the egg at last opened by
the assistance of the sacred steer ; upon which th^

s S

^:v^\ TUK AXAtYSIS OF

vvsH U^ V)<^utf« lh>^^ to «b>\ loslcftd of die roia, or

) vUK'^t ;UMLt^i. ^« 6ud tbe meloQ or pompkio, sub-

j^l.uavU ; 4tf. AlHMioiJiog: cvjuiiUy wiib scc4 and alike

.KiujKvU 1%^ KjH\^5*ftti Uic nwiiBMte of zilt Uoogs ;

\>a*v J HOC :Wf>HWia w btt l a dfl Md ^ aod secreted

014%-.;^ .ac i*uic ^i ue IViugp. Tjc niiior pro-

v.%vx.N .%*iviH^U5^ va awacAia ui« great veneratkm

.s..vi *» :: V5< .»«»« '^ ui :-:c jx joa mw : and to gire

A lo. V. .ivvvvav vi ^.c r^i*:;jmw Jmi spcaJuog of

.,^ V. vK *.v >3.»?v -iuu juuocv oares to injore

.,v . V ., .^,u .. V. i^-. -ruitr SAT peine de la vie

... . .^-u.-iuu-ii*. i'- wMir^Jire aaaai ccUe,

,. . X .^ -^ ^.i- ^-L J 'jaa. ^.ij^ii. I'aiter a^Na-

v.. v.. ... OL^^u^z ^ '~iiuiit iUii%- in beau tMBpIe

.iL AIL i.i^ N.\f .tutfae de Maiia

,. ^>;. ujsi ::i Lr ifur.iuv^i^ a.'"-4t^e <fit liD das plttS
>c.^v^%;«:^ t^ <as jmir :«isu5. xtt <<aie^ ie»' ladesw

zz iA Lumau^ lie oKOboos a

— r T

••^ • ». • **

l3l(ttL

^^■>a>. ^>^:i^vr ITiif jik^ ^ jsedcniMd aa aittiiig
4. .or X ^^^. «^c:i :s£i:x ainui ^ntf jaiSLof a tor-
c^«2!^. 1^ :.ar va::^ ;..^.w aiHL «a«aiv: aad the
.:»r:i* % a:^ ^*.*:u.;:v:.vr* v:..i a jv-raunificsi csrovn.
l: > ^\. .au w^: :u*.%.i^ Ii :i;l •^'swi lett beheld

ANTIENT MYTHOLOGY. 26l

the flower* Iris, and a ring of gold. In the two
other were seen a sceptre, and an urn of water,
which was contintiaily flowing. The account given
of the tree is retnai-kaWe. ** Le tronc de Y arbre,
qui la soutrent, est de metail ; et, au rapport des
Bonzes, c' est oi\ les semences de toutes choses
^toienl enferm^es avant la creation. One Deity of
the Japonese %vas ^ Canon, the reputed* Lord of the
Ocean, of whom they had many temples. He was
represented in an erect posture, crowned with a
flower, and coming out of the mouth of a cetus.
Opposite is a person kneeling in the shell of a Nau*
tilus, which seems to be stranded upon the sum-
mit of some rocks. This figure is likewise described
with the features and complexion of a Moor, and
with the same crisp locks. Though the Indians seem
in general to have had straight hair ; yet their deities
are often described as woolly. Also among the
Siamese, both Budha, and Amida, is represented
under a character, which approaches to that of a
** Negro. We are informed by the writer of the
•* Dutch Embassy, that black in Japan is a colour

•' Ibid. p. 207.
«♦ Ibid. p. 65. (Jr.

•* KiBinpfer. 1. 1. p. 36. 38.. and Ambassades mcmorables.

*• Ambassades mem. p. 207. Lewis de Froes mentions the
temple of AmiJa at Meaco : ct circa staluam Amidu; salun^o
£ibiopa9. Ibid p. 439.

S68 TUB AVAI'Tiis or

of good omen. This is extrftordioary : for the Ja-
ponese are by no means black : nor has their hair
any tendency to wool. Those, who iqiported this
notion, and framed these figures, copied their own
complexion, and the complexion of their ancestors.
The statues abovementioned are sfiid to represent
Ethiopians : and they were certainly people of that
family, the Indo-Cuthiise, who came into these parts,
and performed what is mentioned^ But their na«
tional marks have been worn out by length of time i
and their mixing with the people, who were the
original inhabitants.

I have taken notice of the Deity of the Japooese,
named Canon, who is described as proceeding from
the mouth of a fish. He is represented in the same
manner by the natives of India, atul n^med Vishpou,
and Macauter : and he is to be found i^ other parts
of the east. It is probable, that the image of Da-
gon, as well as that of At^rgatus, did not consist of
two forms blended together ; but, like the above,
was a representation of a person coming out of a
cetus. Father Boushet ^ mentions a tradition among
the Indians concerning a flood in the days of Visb-

*' La difficult^ etoit de conduire la barque«»-Le Dieu Vkl>-
nou eut soin d'y pourvoir ; car sur le champ il te fit potssoo, rt
il le tcrvit de sa queue, commc d'an ^uvcrnail, pour dir^x U
vaisseau. Lcttres £difiantas IX. Rccueil. p. 21. All these \t>
gehdi took their rise from hiaroglyphici miaiDterpretod.

ANTIEKT MYTHOIOGT. 963

now, which covered the whole earth. It is more*-
over reported of him, that seeing the prevaleoce of
the waters he made a float ; and being turned into a
fish, he steered it with bis tail. This person, in the
account of the Banians by Lord ia called ^ Menow;
which should certainly be expressed Men-Now. It
b said, that in the Shaster of this people a like his*
Uuy is given of the earth being overwhelmed by a
deluge, in which mankind perished. But the world
was afterwards renewed in two persons, called Me*
DOW, and Ceieroupa. Vishnow is described under
many characters, which he is said at times to have
astomed One of these, according to the Brahmins
of Tanjour, was that of Rama Sami. This andoubt'^
edly is the same as Sama Rama of Babylonia, only
reversed : and it ^elates to that great phenomenon,
the Iris ; which was generally accompanied with the
Dove ; and held in veneration by the Semarim.

As the history of China is supposed to extend
upwards to an amazing height: it may be worth
while to consider the first asras in the Chinese annals,
as th^ are represented in the writings of Japan. ^
For the Japooese have preserved histories of China :
and by such a collation, I believe, no small light
may be obtained towards the discovery of some im-

Lord of tbe Banians, c. 5. 7*

See Zend-Avesta of Mons. du Perron, vo). 1. p. 25P. QOtcs.

S64 THE ANALVaiS OT

portant truths. Hitherto it has not been observ-
ed, that such a comparison could be made.

In the histories of this country, the Br^t monarch
of China is named ^"^ Foki : the same, whom the
Chinese call Fohi, and place at the head of their
list This prince had, according to some, the body,
according to others the head, of a serpent. If wc
may believe, the Japonese historians, he began his
reign above twenty-one thousand years before Christ
The second Chinese emperor was Sin ^' Noo ; by
the people of China called Sin Num : and many
begin the chronology of the country with him. lie
is supposed to have lived about three thousand years
before Christ : consequently there is an interval of
near eighteen thousand years between the first em-
peror and the second: acircumsta-^ce not to be cre-
dited. The third, who immediately succeeded to
Sin Xoo, was Uoam TL In this account we may, I
think, perceive, that the Chinese have acted like ihr
people of Greece, and other regions. The histories
which were imported, they have prefixed to the an-
nals of their nation ; and adopted tlie first person-
ages of antiquity, and made them monarchs in their
own country. Whom can we suppose Fohi, witS
the head of a serpent to have been, but the great
founder of all kingdoms, the father of mankind -

^^ Kaempfcr. 1. 2. p. Uj.
'• Ibid. p. 146.

antient"mttholoot. 265

Tb^ have placed him at an immense distance, not
knowing. his true sera. And I think, we may be as-
sured, that under the character of ^^ Sin Num, and
Sin Noo, we have the history of Noah : and Hoam
Ti was no other than Hani, According to Kaemp-
fer Sin Noo was of exactly the same character as
"' Serapis of. Egypt. He was an husbandman^ and
taught mankind agriculture ; and those artSy which
relate to the immediate support of life. He also
discovered the virtues of many plants : and he was
represented with the head of an ox ; and sometimes
onbf with two horns. ' His picture is lield in high
esteem by the Chinese. Such is the history of this
supposed monarch, according to Ksempfer : and he
might well think, that in Sin Noo he saw the cha*
racter of Serapis : for this personage was no other
than ^^ Sar-Apis, the great father of mankind ; the
same as Men-Neuas of £gypt ; the same also as
Dionusus, and Osiris. By Du Ilalde he is called
Chin Nong, and made the next monarch after Fohi.
The Chinese accounts afford the same history, as has

^* Sin Num, or Sia Noum» \% very similar to Noamus : by
which name the Patriarch was sometimes called. Num in soma
degree corresponds with the Nun of Ireuaeus, and Epiphanius;
\vho is also mentioned by Lilius Gyraldus. Fuit etiam Nun,
quern ad Jaadal Daoth natum prodidcrunt« Syntag. 1. p. 72.

'' KasmpiiT. ]. 2. p. 146.

^* This was the true name of the Deity. Sar-Apis signifies
OoiuinuSy vd Magnus Pater : also Pater Taudn us.

t66 TBE AMALTSIB Of

been given above. They mention him ^^asapenon
very knowing in agriculture, tvko Jirst made the
earth eupply the wants of his people. He invent*
ed the necessary implements of husbandry ; and
taught mankind to sowftoe sorts of grain. From
hence he was called Chin^Nong, or the Divine hus^
bondman. Whether the etymolc^ be true, I much
doubt : the history however is very carious, and
corresponds with the Japonese account in ail the
principal artideSb As the fiunily of Noah consisted
of eight persons inclusive, ' there have been writers,
who have placed some of them in succession ; and
supposed* that there were three or four persons^ who
reigned between Sin Noo, and Uoam. But Du
Halde ^ says^ that in the true histories of the coun->
try the three first monarchs were F(^ Chin Non^
and Hoam, whom he styles Hoang XL To these,
he says, the arts and sciences owe their inventioD
and progress. Thus we find, that those, who were
heads of families, have been raised to be princes :
and their names have been prefixed to the.lists of
Icings ; and their history superadded to the annals
of the country. It is further observable, in the ac-
counts given of these supposed kings, that their
term of life, for the first five or six generations, cor-

'^ Do Halde's China, vol. 1. p. 5:72. octavo.
'• Ibid. p. 273.

itspoads with that of the ^Patriarchs after th^
flood: aqd decreases in much the woe proper*

tlOIL

The history of Japan is divided into three »ra%
which consist of Gods^ DemigodSi and ''* mortalsb
The person, whom the natives look upon as the real
founder of their monarchy, is named ^ Syn Mu ; in
whose reign the Sinto religiooi the most anti^t in
the country, was introduced. It was called Sin-sju,
and Cfaami*mitsa, from Sin and Chami, the Deities,
which were the objects of ^ worship. At this time
it is said, that six hundred foreign idols were brought
into Japan, and first worshipped in *' Chumano. To
the Sinto religion was afterwards added the Budso^
together with the worship oS Amida. This Deity
they commonly represented with the head of a *^dog;
and esteemed him the gqardian of mankind. Tl^
religion was more complicated than the former ; and
aboaoded with hieroglyphical representations^ and
mj^sterioMS rites. It is the same, which I have term^
ed the Arkite idolatry : wherein the sacred steer and
cow were venerated : the Deity was represented upon

^ Dn Halde. vol. 1. p. 2S5. 286. and Jackson. Chronol. vol.
3. p. 435. 438. 439*
'' Kaempfer. 1. 2. p. 143.
v* lUd. L 2. p. 159.
•• L. 3. p. 204.
** Ibid. p. 159.
** Amlmandes mempraUct, &€• 1« V p. 102«

£68 THE ANALYSIS OV

the lotus, and upon a tortoise : and oftcniimes as
proceeding from a ^' fish. In this also, under the
character of Buddha, we may trace innumerable
memorials of the Ark ; and of the person preserv-
ed in it. The Author above, having mentioned the
eleventh Emperor inclusive from Syn Mu, tells us,
that in his time these rites '♦began. In hisrei^n
Budo, othej'wise called KoBOTVs, came oxer from
the Indies into Japan^ and brought tcith him^ upon
a white horse^ his religion^ and doctrines. We find
here, that the object of worship is ma(ie the person,
who introduced it ; (a mistake, which has almost
universally prevailed:) otherwise in this short account
what a curious ** history is unfolded !

The only people to whom we can have recourse
for any written memorials about these things, are the
natives of India Proper. They were, we find, the
persons, who introduced these hieroglyphics both in
China, and Japan. It will therefore be worth
while to consider, what they have transmitted con-
cerning their religious opinions ; as we may from
hence obtain still greater light towards explaining
this symbolical worship. Every manifestation of
God s goodness to the world was in the first ages ex-

•* Ambassades Momorablcs, &c. ]. !• p. 67-
•♦ Kxmpicr. i. 2. p. iGj.

•' See Vol. II. of this work, p. 200, anJ also in Vol. II!
cone* ruing K»«ii'T9(» and "Iir«»5 nean^d^'rat.

ANTIENT MYTHOLOOy. 969

pressed by an hieroglyphic ; and the Deity was ac-
cordingly described under yarious forms, and in dif-
ferent attitudes. These at length were mistaken for
real transfigurations : and Vishnou was supposed to
have appeared in different shapes, which were styled
incarnations. In one of these he is represented
under the ^figure before-mentioned, of a princely
person coming out of a fish. In another, he ap-
pears with the bead of a boar, treading upon an
evil dsemon^ which scenes to be the same as the Ty-
phon of the Egyptians. On his head he supports a
lunette, in which are seen cities, trees, and towers :
iu short, all that the world contains. In ^^BaldsBus
we have a delineation, and history given us of this
incarnation. Kircher varies a little in his repre*
sentation, yet gives a similar figure of the Deity, and
styles him ^^ Vishnou Baraehater. By this, I should
think, was signified VishnoUf the offspring of the
fish. The ^rahmins *^ say, that there was a time,
when the serpent with a thousand heads withdraw
himself^ and would not support the world, it was sp
overburthened with sin. Upon this, the earth sunk
in the great abyss of waters, and mankind, and all
that breathed, perished. But Vishnou took upon
himself the form above described, and diving to the

"• See Baldaeus in Churchill's Voyages. toI. 3. p. 748.
*7 China lUost. p. 166.
" Baldaeus above.

d70 THE aMaltsis or

bottom of the s^a, lifted the earth out of the Waters,
and placed, it together with the serpent of a thou*
sand heads, upon the back of a tortoise. Vishoou
occurs often in the pagodas of Elora ; and I wish,
that the curious Monsieur Perron, instead of his
precise mensurations, had given us an accurate de->
scription of the statues, and figures, with their con-
comitant hieroglyphics.

We are however much obliged to him, for what
be has afforded us in his translation of the Zend-
Avesta, and of other writings, both of the Brahmins^
and Parsees. What the Religious of these orders
have transmitted concerning the symbolical worship
of their ancestors, will most satisfactorily prove all
that I have advanted about the like hieroglyphics in
other parts : and what I have said will ^'eatly illus*
trate their mysterious traditions ; which in most
places would otherwise be quite unintelligible.

In the third volume of Perron's Zend-Avesta,
there is an account given of the Creation from the
Cosmogony of the ^ Parsees : also an history of
those great events, which ensued. We are accord-
ingly informed, that when the Deity Ormisda set
about the production of things ; the whole was per-
formed at six different intervals. He first formed
the heavens ; at the second period the waters ; and

^ BQun Dehesh : Cosmogonie des Panel. See Zend-AvtVa
par M. Anquetil Perron. 177 !• vol. 3. p. Sift..

ANTIEHT MTTHOLOOT. t7t

at the tiiird the earth* Next in order were produ-
ced the trees and vegetables : in the fifth place were
fiMmed the birds and fishes ; and the wild inhabi'*
tants of the woods : and in the ^xth and last place
he created man. This was the most honourable of
all his productions : and the person thus produced
is by the translator styled P Harnme^ et i' Homme
Taureau. He is in another place spoken of as the
first of animal beings. The history is so curious,
and the character, under which the first man ap«>
pearSy so particular, that I will giro the words of
the author, from whom I borrow. ^ Les premieres
choses de Y espece des animaux, qui parurent, furent
r Homme, et le Taureau : qui ne Tinrent pas de
1' union du m&le avec la femelle. L' homme se nom^^
moit Ka'iomorts, et le Taureau Aboudad. L' homme
nonmi6 Ka'iomorts 6toit vivapt et parlant; et
FHomme Taureau mort (fait pour mourir) et ne
parlant pas : et cette homme a iii le commence-
ment des generations. In tbb detail we see the same
person difieremly exhibited, and rendered twofdd :
the divine part being distinguished from the mor^
tal. The former is styled — ^" sainte et pur ame de
r Homme Taureau : and the latter is exhibited under
the semblance of a bull ; and mentioned as the au-

^ From Modgmel el Tavarlkh traiti de Kuomorts. Zend-
Avesta, vol. 3. p. 352* n. !•
•« Ibid. p. 353*

S7S THE ANALYSIS Of

tbor of all generations. We shall find hereafter,
that in this '* mythology, there were two antient per-
sonages represented under the same character, and
named V Homme Taureau : each of whom was look-
ed upon as the father of mankind. Of the first of
these at present it is my business to treat. For some
time after his creation there was a season of great
felicity : and he resided in a peculiar place of high
'^ elcvaiion, where the Deity had placed hiin. At
last Ahriman, a Daemon, corrupted the world. He
had the boldness to visit heaven : from whence he
came down to earth in the form of a ^serpent, and
introduced a set of wicked beings called Karfesters.
The first oxlike personage was infected by him : and
at last so poisoned, that he died. '' Le Taureau

•* There is a MS. mentioned by M. Perron, which is said to
be in the library of the king of France : from whence, I sbouKi
imagine, great light might be obtained towards the illustratin* oi
this subject. It is a Ta^atisc of Mytholojry, said to have been
writlen by Viasscn, the son of Brahma* Among oth«*r I hint's it
contains - L'lliatoirc dc la Creation, de la Conservation, et de ia
Destruction dc I'Univcrb : ccllc des Metamorphoses de Visbnou ;
et I'Origine dos Dieux subalternes ; des Hommes, des Geans, iic.
Zend-Avesta, vol. 1, p. 250. Here is mentioned— L'llistoirv uc
rincarnation de Vi^hnuu sous la Figure de Rama Sami.

*' Lc Dieu Supreme crea d'abord rhomme,et le Taureau daL.s
un lieu eleve. Vol. 1. p. 353. n. 2.

^ Sous la forme d'une Coulcuvre il sauta du cicl sur la t^irr.
p. 351.

•» P. 354.

▲NTtEHT BCTTHOLOGr. 873

ajunt ^'^ firapp^ par celui, qui ne veut, que ie mal,
et par aon fcisoUf tonba sur le champ malade : ren-
dit le dernier joupir, el movrut.^^Il est dit, que les
Dews du Mazeadran eombattoieat eootre lee etoile^
fixes. PcMir Ahriinany indfependamment de ce qu' il '
machiiia centre Kaiomor^s, Hi Ibrma le dessein de
d^troire le monde entiere.-^Le8 Iseds celestes pen*>
dant quatre^vingt-dix joar% et qualre*raigt-dix auits
conbattirent duis le motide centre Ahrinan, et
centre tons les Dews. lis les d^firent, et les pr^ci*
piterent dans le Doozakh (rEnfer).— r-Du milieu do
Deuzakh Ahriman alia sar la terre. Il la peri^a, j
parat» eoumt dedans. II bouleversa lout ce qui
^loit dans le monde. Cet enaemi du tHca se m^la
partout^ peffut partout, ebercbant k iaire du piiajl
deasua^ dfessous.

We may peroeive many curious circumstances in
the sbort abstracts above quoted, concieming the in-
troduction of evil into the world. We find h said of
the figurative ex-like personage, Le Taureau est
appell^ r Homme Taureau, le commencemetit des
geoeratioaa He was likewise distinguished by the
title of Le premier Taureau ; and it is further said
of him, that he was called ^ Aboudad. At his death

^ Bless^ |i la poi^rine pa^ le poisoB des Dfws« p^SM.

^ p. 35S. By Abou-dad is probably signified in the antient
Indie language Taurus Pater : which is analogous to Sof -Apts of
fhe Egyptians.

yOL. y. T

274 ^ THB AKALTSIS or

K)uwii6rl8| of whom he had been the repre&dola/UTe,
^ died ako. Out of the left arm of ttie dMnsed
proceeded la being named GoRboroiiii. He is said
to have raised a cry, which was louder than the about
df a thousand men. ^ II i' approdia d' Ormuad, et
lui dit Quel chef avez-voua 6teiJi sur le moiide r
Abriman va brber protuptemeot la terre, et bleaser
les arbresy lea faire sdcher avec une eau brftladte.
Est ce la cet hommCi dont vous avez dit : je le doo*
nerai, pour qu 'il Appreone k se guarenttr du mal ?
Ormusd lui r^pondit : IJe Taoreau est tomb^ ma-
lade, 6 Go$choroun, de la maladie, que tette Ahri*>
man a portee sur lui. MlJs cet bomme eac r^rve
pour une terr0, pour un t^mps, ou Ahriman ne
pourra exerger ea violencek— »>Goscboroan fut alors
dans la joie : il consentit k ce qu* Omead deomn-
doit de lui ; et dit, je prendrai soki des cn6atares
dans le monde. After this it wits deienaiacd to put
Ahrxoiao to flight, and to destroy all the wicked per*
sons, whom he had introduced upoA the earth : for
there seemed now to be an uniTenal oppoaition to
the supreme Deity Ormbad. At this season a seoood
oxlike personage is introduced by the name of
Taschter. He is apokeii of both as a alar, aod aa

lOO

^* 11 est dit^ que dans le moment o(i leTaureau, d«Dii& unique,
mourut, Knomorts tomba (sortit) dt son brfts droit. Apr^ sa
roorl Jcc. p. 355»

^ P. B56.

'•• P. 359.

ANtltirT MYTHOLOGY. 275

the 8un; At tte same time he is mentiood ara per-^
son upon earth under three forms. By Taacbter is
cercirialy signified ' De Ashter : tbe same person
whom tbe Greeks and Syrians represented as a fe-»
male, and called Astarte. She was described horned^
and sotxietimes with the head of a * bull ; and sup-
posed to have proceeded l^om an egg ; . and they es«>
teemed her tbe same as Junp, and the Mpon. To
this Taschter was delated the bringing on of the
Deluge. In the mean time, the promotel* of all
evil, Ahrrnian, went on in his rebellion, and was
joined by the Darvands, u c>nce detbted to wicked<-
ness. The chief of them is made to accost tbe spi<-
rit of iniquity in the following words. ' O Ahriman,
levez-^vous avec moi. Je va«s dans le: monde faire
ia guerre k cet Ormusd, aux Amscfaaspands, et les
aerrep. Alors celui^ qui fhit le mal, compta lui-m^me
deux ibis les Dews s^par^ment, et ne fut pas coq^-
tent. Ahriman vouioit sm-tir de cet abattement, oo
la v&e de T homme pur V avoit r6diiit. Le Darvand
Dje Ini dit : levez«-vou8 avec moi pour • faire celte
guerre. Que de maut j$ tais verser sur V homme
par> et sur ie boeuf, qui travaille ; Apr^s ce que je

■»■ »

' Both The and De were in the anlieht languages a kind of
demonstrative particles, and occur very often.

>^fT«tr(«.. Sanchon. apud Eusebw P. £«1. 1. c. 10. p.3S«
« VoL 3. p. 350. 1.

T2

»*••?

270 THE ANi^LTSIS 09

leor ferei/moi, ils ne pourront vivre. * Je eorrom-
prai leur lumiere : Je serai dans Teau : je serai dans
les arbres : je serai duns le feu d' Ormusd : je serai
dans tout, ce qu' Ormusd a fait, Celui, qui ne &it
que le nial, fit alors deux fois la revde de ses troupes.
-^^ II ne resta k Ahriman d' autre resstource, que de
prendre de .nouveau la fuite, lui, qui vit, que les
Dews disparoltroient, et qu' il seroit lui-mime sans
force, parce qu' k la fin la victoire ^toit r^ierv^e k
Ormusd, lors de la resurrection et pendant toute la
dur^ des Atres. In consequence of this Ahrimaa
was put to flight Upon which it was thought pro-
per to bring over the face of the earth an uni-
versal inundation ; that all impurity might be wash-
ed away. And as Taschter was the person appoint*
ed to effect this great worl^ he accordingly set about
it. ^ Taschter fut second^ de Bahman, de Horn Ited,
accompagn6 du Beni Barzo Ized, et les amea pures
veillerent avec soln sur Taschter ; qui a comme trois
corps : le corps d'un homme, le corps d*uD cfae?al»
et le cprps d'un Taureau. Sa lumiere brilla en haut
pendant trente jours et treote nuits : et il doDna la
pluie sous cbaque corps pendant dix jours.— Chaque
goutte de cette eau ^toit comme une grande sou-
coupe. La terre fut toute couverte d'eau k la hau-
teur d*un homme. Les Kharfesters, qui ^toient dans

♦ Vol. 3. p. 358.
» P,359.

AKTIKNT HTTHOLOOT. 277

la terre, perirent tous par cette pluie. £Ue p&3^tra
dans les troos de la terre.-?^^ £n quelle prodig^se
quantity il la fit pleuvoir ! par gouttes grosses eotniqe
la t£te d' un Taureau. A^ lasi we find, that ibere
was a retreat of tbe waters ; and tbey were again
restrained witbia their proper bounds. The oioun-
tain Albordi in Ferakh-kand first appeared ; which
the author compares to a tree, and supposes, that
all other mountains proceeded from it. ^ Ormusd
renferma toute cette eau, lui donna la terre pour
bornes, et de-li fut form6 zar6 Terakh-kand. Tous
cea germes des Kharfesters, qui restereat dans la
terre, y poarirwt. Ensuite le vent, pendant trots
joora, cfaassa V eau de tout cdtis sur la Terre. De
\k Dieu &it couler les autres eaux, reverse ensuite
tootes ces eaux dans TArg roud, et dans le Veh roud
iQiy.qai est le Createur du Monde.— Ormusd fit
d' abord le Moot 'Albordj, et ensuite les autres Mon-
tagnes au miUea de la terre. Lorsque TAlbordj se
fbt cGUfiid^ablement 6tendu, touies les montagnes
en viorent, c'est-k-dire, qa'elles se multiplierent
toates, ^tant sorties de la racine de rAlbord.}. £Ues
sortirent alora de la terre, et parurent dessus, comme

• Vol. 3. p. 360.

» P. 369. d6l.

' Albordi is undoubtedly the same &s Ai-Barid, and Al-Bam:
the mountain on which the ark rested in Armenia, De cette
moutagne qu'il possede, montagnd donate d'Ormusd, il domine »ur
Icinonde. Vol, 3, p, 423.

e7d THE ASTALTSIf C^T

Affare dttit Im none cralt iniftl a hM^ laald«
to bat.'— *D est CDsmlc parl^ de C3e ilfef cknnw iiic ni ^
laterre

After this there was a renewal of the wocid; «id
the earth WHS restored to its pristine staler The par*
ticolar place, where Onnnad |riaatcd the genuna
from wtjencr all things were to spri^ was ' Ferakb*
kand : which seems to be the land oi Arach ; tte
country apon the Araxes in Aramna. Here another
ball was framed, which was the antbor of all abno*
dance. We are moreover trid, that there were lw#
of tbi$ species produced, the one male and the other
frmale ; and from them all tfaii^ were derived
** Les Izids confierent on cid de la Lone la aeoaence
lamineuse, et fort de ce Taureao. Cette aemenoe
ajant 6x6 purifi^e par la lomiera de la Lnne^ Or*
musd en fit un corps bien ordonn^, mit la vie dans
ce corps^ et forma deax Taureanx, Tnne mftle, ^wtre
femelle. Ensuite de ces deux especes denx cens

qoatre*vingt-deux edpeoes d animaux frirevt pro-

•

duites sur la terre ; les oiseaux qui sqnt dbns les
nu^Sy et les poisons dans V eau. All the seeds and
rudiments of the futore wqrid had bera entrusted to
the Moon : and these two oxlike personages seem to
have been produced by its influence. " La semence

♦ Vol. 2. p. 3^2.
■' Vol. 3. p. 363-
'• P. 371.

ANt>I£JI;T MTTfiOLQGT. 870

du Taureau ayani 6ii portde au ciel de la Lune, y
fut purifi^ Qt'de oette ^emenee furent form6es
beaucoup d'especes d'animaux : premierement, deux
Taureaiix, Tuae male, I'bxitre &melie.

The flood was looked upon as a great blessing :
for from thence proceeded the {denty, with which
tbe pri^nt world U blest. There seems to hf^v^
been a Botiooy which of old prevailed greatly, that
th^ aotgdilovi^Q worid was under a curse, and thQ
ear(b ^ery barren. Hence the antient mythologists
reier the coaiineocpipent of all plenty, as well as pf
luippioaas in life, to the a^n^ of the Deluge. And as
tbe meanft by which mankindj and the fruits of th^
earth were preserved, had been of old described ia
hieroglyphics ; people in time began to lose sight of
the purpprt, and to ipistakc the substitute fpr the
original. Hence instead of the man of the e^rth,
aad the great husbandman, they payed their vene-
ration to the symbolical ox : and all that had been
trapsmitted concerning the lunar machine, they re*
ferred to the moon in the be^^vens. This we learn
from the prayers of the Brahmins and Parsees : in
wUcb may be discovered traces of some '^ wonderful

'* This may seem not to precisely coincide witb what I have
said in rbe 42d page of tlie fourth volume; where I affirmed, that
nil antient iinowledge v^ to be derived from Greece. Out herein
I meant all historical ovidence, and not collateral mythology.

S86 THE AKALTSIS OT

NliAESCH DE LA LUNE.

A PAAYEE OF THE FARSSE&

*' JE prie Onnuady je prie '^ Amschaspand^ je
prie la Lone, qui garde la seraence du Tanreaa :
je prie en regardant en haut, je prie en r^rdant
en lias. — Que la Lune me soit fevoraMe, elle^ qui
conserve la sentence du Taureau : qui a M ait
unique,' et dont sont venus desanimaux de beaocoup
d'especes : je hii fais izescbn^, et n^aesch, ftc Je
prie Orniusdy je prie Amschaspands, je prie la Lune^
qui garde la semence du Taureau, ftc. Comme la
Lune crolr, elle d^crott aussi : pendant quinze jours
elle crolt; pendant quinze jours elled^crolL Lorsqu*
elle crotr, il faut la prier : lorsqu* die d6crolt, il
Aiut la prier : mais sur-tout, quand elle crott, on
doit la prier. Lune, qui augmentes^ el dinninies^
toi Lune, qui gardes la semence du Taureau, qai es
sainte, pure, et grande, je te fieds izeschne.

Je regarde en haut cette Lune : j* honore celle
Lune, qui est ^lev6e : je regarde en baut la lumiere
de la Lune : j' bonore la lumiere de la Lune, qui est
^lev^e.

Lorsque la lumiere de la Lune r^pand ta cbaleor.

■' Zend-Avesta, vol. 3. p. 17.

*♦ Li?> jrpt premiexes Esprits celestes.

AN7IEVT JCTTaOX^OGT. 'fig I

eite ikit craltre les arbres de cottleur d'or*: • die mul«

tipHe k verdure sor la terre avec la nouTeUe Liu^e,

avec la pleioe Lune vtenneat tootes les productioaa.

Je fiiis izeachii^ k la oouveUe Laoe, sainte» pure et

grrade: je to izeschn^ i^ la pkioe Luiie^ saintei pore
et^nde.

Je fids laBesctio^ k la Luae, qui frnt'tootBilbre^
qui est saiote^ pure et graode ; j' iovoque la Lon^
qui garde la semence du Tauroau, &c.

A PRAYER OF THE SAME NATURE,

TO THE SACRED BULL.

»

'^ Adressez votre priere au Taureau exceUent :
adressez voire priere au Taureau pur : adressex
vfMe priere k ces priucipes de tout bien : adresses
voire priere k la pluie, source d'abondaace : •adressez
rotre priere au Taureau deveou pur, celeste, saints
qui n'as pas 6ti engeadr6 ; qui est saint. Lorsque
D}€ ravage le moDde, lorsque Timpur Aschmogh M*
feiblit rtiomoiey qui lui est ddvoue, Teau se repaud
en haul : elle coule en bas en abondance : cette eau
se r^sout en mille, en dix mille pluies. Je vous le
dis, 6 pur Zoroastre, que Tenvie, que la mort soit

'5 Vol. 2. p. 4!?4.

sat 9KX AXiilUTSIS OV •

■Klaterre: Vean finypg Ffwi^ qmotT ht tmer
cKb ivppe k mort, <|m at mt k looPb Q«e le
Dmw D|6 se imihipfc ; u ^tM mm kter iki utkSk,
qa'il dboie le moodt, k pkie iobM test dus
r ofdift, t0isi|iie k joor est |iaK.«»^>ttc «ii k iMt^
I>i6 d^k k monde, k pink ri6laUk iovtM (g^ii)
OkImd. Elk lomfae CD abandaaoe : aliMB r evt se
ff9H»f«lk^ k terre te f eaoi iv dk ; ks arfara ae w^
noardlent, k nimi n leaoiivelk ; ce^ fiii doaoe k
aantey ae renomrelk

'^ Lorsqoe I'eao se repand dans k fleove Vooro*
headbij il s'en tiewe (uoe paitk, qm iMrfaint en
pink) mMe ies grains avec k terre, el k lerre avec
ks grains. Ueaa, qai s' €\ewe, est k y^k de Taboa*
dance : ks grains donn& d'Omrasd naissenty et se
mnltipbent. Le Soldi, comme on coorsier t^u-
reuxy s' elance avac iBa|(st6 dn bant de reffirajant
AHerdff et dohne k lumkie an menda De ceiie
montagoei qn^il possede, nontagiie doante i^Orwmmd^
il domine sur k monde ; qui est la Yok ass dena
destins, snr Ies grains ckan^ en abondano^ el snr
Peau. Soil qu' auparavaot vous ayei fait k mal, ou
qn' auparavant vons ayea 14 la parok excdknte, je
fiiis naltre pour toos toot en abcMidance ; moi, qm
vons kve alors avec I'eau.— »Pftr I'eaa je pnrifie milk
cbosas, que je vous ai donn^es, &c.

Lorsque I'eau se repand dans k fleuve Vooror

•^ Vol, 2. p. 4f 5.

lfeftob(6| ik a'en ^ve une partie, qui tortibaniien pluie^
mdle le9 grains avec la terre, la terr? avec lea graimsj
UwUy qui s'^leve, eet. la voie de I'abondance. Tout
erott, couUe amUfdie swr kt terre dooii^d'Oraimd.
La JUiae, di^pMitairo de la sefnence du TaQreau,
s' elaneeaviec majesty du haut d« reSmjant Aib^rdj^
et dMue la lumiere au moode* De cetce mootagaak'
qQ'eU« possede, moaugne doofi^e dOriiuisd, «to
domiiie sur le moode, qai est ki voie aux deux defr^
tins, s^r lea grains donnas en abondauce, ei sur Veau,
&c. &c.

*^ Lorsque I'eau se r6pand dans le fleuve Vooro-
kesch^ &c.*^Ce crud Dj4 tnaitre de cnagie, s'^levo
avec empire : il veut exercer sa violeQce ; oais I9
plttie ^loigpe A»;her^; ^loigue E^hoiiereyeUe ^loigR4
Egbranm, he elle 61oi^e Teavie, elle ^ioigue la
iiiort.*— EUe ^loigne la '' Couleuvre; elle^lQigoe lo
meiMonge ; elie ^loigee la oi^cbaocei;^; la eorruptioB^

*

et rinpureie, qu' Abriman a produjtea da99 le» corps
desbomiaes.

We may, from wbat bat preceded, perceive, tlMH

•7 Vol. 2, p, 475 -

*• In another part of the Zcnd-Avosta mention is made of this
acq>cnt. Ormusd, Ic juste Jugc, dit a Ncrio'^onoli, — ApR-s avoir
fait ce lieu pur, dont rtclat sc niontroit an loin, jc mnrrhois dani
ma grandrur ; alors la Coulcuvre m'apprrful t a1o« ectte Coi>-
Ivuvre, cette Ahnman, plein de mort, produiiit abon44^a)«i||
coDtre moi, ne^f, iieuf fbis iicuf, ncuf ce&s, Qouf n)iilc,.<^uatr^
' %in^-dix mi lie envies. Ventlidad Sadi. vol. [J. .p. .-l^p'.,.

S84 THE AKAlT^tS OW

the Moon, and the sacrfd Steer were two principal
emblems in the Pagan world. And though the oiy*
thology of the more eastern countries has hitherto
app^tred obscure, and even unintelligible : yet by
the light, which we have obtained from the writings
of Greece, it is, I think, now rendered sufficiently
piain : so that the main purport may be easily under-
stood. It is to be observed above, that there were
two persons alluded to under the same character,
called in the Zend-Avesta /' Htnnme Taureau : both
of whom were looked upon as the authors of the
human race. It is probable, that the like was in-
tended in the Apis and Mneuis of Egypt : and that
in these characteristics, there was originally a two-
fold reference. By the former was perhaps signified
our great progenitor, from whom all mankind has
been derived : by the other was denoted the Patri-
arch, in whom the world was renewed.

Some have thought, that the truths, which are ob-
servable in Zend-Avesta, Vendidad Sadi, and other
writings of these eastern nations, were derived from
the disciples of Nestorius, who were found very early
upon the coast of Malabar. But this is a ground-
less sgrmise. The religious sects, among whom these
writings have been preserved, are widely separated,
and most of them have no connexions with Malabar^
or the Christians of that quarter. The Brahmins
and Banians adhere closely to their own rites : ami
abhor all other persuasions. Many of the Indian
Cafta will not drink out of the same cup, nor feed

ANTIENT HYTR0L06T. 985

out of the same dish, with a person deemed impure :
and they bold all as such, excepting their own fra*
ternity. Many are so scrupulous, as not to come
within reach of contact with other people. One
tribe is that of the Tamuli, who are to be found in
the provinces of Calicut, Madura, and Narsinga in
Tranquebar : and are nearest to the Christians of
those parts. But they have no intercourse with
them ; and are so zealously attached to their own
rites, and doctrines, that the Danish missionaries
meet with great difficulty in making proselytes
among them. It is scarcely possible, that a people,
thus fortified with prejudices, and blinded with no*
tions of their own superior sanctity, should suffer
any Christian traditions to be ingrafted upon their
ancient theology. It has been shewn, that they have
accounts of the origin of the world, the fall of man,
and all the evil consequences, which ensued. If this^
primary knowledge had been introduced by Chris-
tians, we should certainly see subjoined some re*
mains of their religion, and doctrines. But neithei
of Christianity, nor of its Founder, is there any
trace to be perceived. We may therefore be assur-
ed, that whatever truths may be found in the writings
of this people, they were derived from an higher
source, and by a different channel.

Upon the whole, I think, it is manifest, that there
are noble resources still remaining ; if we will but
apply ourselves to diligent inquiry. As we have both
in India and China, persons of sciencCi and curiosity,

it would be hi^Yj acceptable to the Usarned world,
if thry wnuld pay a little more attentioa to the an*
tiqiiities of the connuies where they reade. And
this is addressed to peofile not only in those regions^
hui in any part of the ^obe, ah eiei ei it is possible
to fain access There are in every dimate some
34kitltred fragments of original history ; some traces
of a (wimiuve and universal langoage. And these
n>av he ohscrred in the names of Deities, terms of
worship, and titles of honour, which prevail among
nations aiiidy separated : who fisr ages have had no
conwxioiv The like may be iwnd in the names erf*
pa^.vUs and temples; and of smnlry other olgects,
ahioh xf )U |«r$enl themselves to the tmeOer. Even
Aall^Tk^i wv>u^ ccMTihnle to this p— pose. The
more rud^^ the nmawnmis^ the more aaiieDi they
may po6^}^^ pw>ve : and aibrd a y wici ligjht opcm

r ^^ nr I iave prooteiiiri m the eip i an s ti ao and
prw4 v^ t^^stesKt ^2 abacx 1 f?5t g wyigcd . Should
ar> tVj^ $t.^ rfiKitix vbiic!^ cs:r aiinvd a tetter il-

• «■-*«.

i r "^ r ";

VINDICATION

OF TUB

ArAMEAN MEDAL:

AND, OF THE INSCBIPTION

N n E.

TOGETHER WITH

AN ILLUSTRATION

OF

ANOTHER COIN,

STRVCX At THB ftAMB FLACB» IV HOHOrR OF TRE

BMFEBOR SXVBBira.

" ' - A

VINDICATION

or THE

•

APAMEAN MEDAL.

\V HEN I took in hand the Analysis of Antient
Mythology, 1 thought^ that I saw a great opening
towards the truth ; and the fitrther that I proceeded,
the more light seemed to break in upon me. It
appeared manifest, that the Grecians had corrupted
the memorialsi which had been transmitted to them :
yet they were not so totally changed, but that there
were still left some traces of the original histories.
Upon cdlating. many different traditions, I saw
plainly, that they related to the great events in the
first ages of the world; the same which had been
recorded by Moses. Not that they were in any
degree borrowed from the sacred writings ; but
came by a different channel : being family histories^
and transmitted by the forefathers of those Poets,
and other Writers, through whom they have been

VOL. V. V

SgO A VINDICATION OF

derived to us. Among the Egyptians were tlie
prophetic books of Ham ; from whence Pherecydes
Syrus borrowed his ' Mythology. These did not
contain prophecies according to our acceptation of
the term : but consisled of sacred records, and me-
morials of antient date. Many of these had been
transmitted from the first ages ; and possibly from
the very head of that family, in which they were
afterwards found. In all the rites and mysteries of
different nations tibe hisiory of the Arl^ and Dove,
and every circumstance of the Deluge, are mani-
festly alluded to. Of this I gave many proofr ; and
shewed, that these histories were particularly to be
found among the people of Ai^os, LariaBft> and
Theba ; among the natives 0f M^nnt StpyluSi ami
CelflMMB in Asia Minor, and the Magoetes upon tlie
Maeander. One iMtance among others in thb part
«f the world was taken from a celebrated com d the
Apameans, which was first mentioned by Faloonerius
in a letter to S^inus. This carwus Medalist had
seen three of them, lall of the medag^ion fiiK, and in
good preiervation. Upon these was eahibkod both
the Ailc, and the Dove, with a i«preeaiiaiMB of
tb^ two principal persons, who were preserved at
tlie time of the Deluge. And what is etill more

x»ii «p*i^Tfiaf. Isidorut apud dement. Alexwd. Stronu U C.
p. 767-

THC AVAMEAir MEDAL. SQl

remarkable, the name of the Patriarch was in plain
lod legible diaractere subjoined. This seemed to me
a drcuflostance of great curiosity ; and I accordingly
introduced it at large. And I should never have
ntMibted the vorld with a repetition of these things,
wbicfa have been before so fully stated ; had it not
been objected to me, that I was certainly mistaken.
It was mentioned by an anonymous writer with
some animadveraions in print. To these I should
hsnUy have replied ; not out of any disregard or
cQotampt : but because they contain the opinion of
a sin^e person ; and I am much too deeply engaged
to be able to g^ve an answer to every exception,
which m^ possibly be made. Besides ev^ body
fass a right to judge as may seem best : and to pass
a censure, where he thinks that he is authorized
from the subject But thens were other motives,
whidi led me to avail myself of this opportunity,
and to fiirther ex[dain nay seatnnents. First, the
sobject was of consequence ; and I had not dwelt
opoQ it so fully, as it deserved. And I thought,
while I was taking off the <4>jectioos brought against
me by the person above, that I should at the same
time be aUe to further iUustraie those coins ; and
to comd a mistake or two of Falconerius, whom
I bad too implicitly foUowed. There were other
Apnmean and Magnestan coins highly wor^ our
notice : and I had observed some particulars upon
rbeir inscriptions, which had never been satisfac-
torily explained, and therefore merited oar atten-

2913 A VINDICATION OF

lion. This led me to resume the subject ; which
I thought would not be unentertaining to those,
who are at aH acquainted with medals, or have a
pleasure in researches of this nature. Lastly, I was
farther induced to support, what I had written,
from that attention, which I thought due to the
opinion of persons of character. For I was in-
formed that several Gentlemen of learning had at
times intimated, that I had been- greatly imposed
upon. They went upon the same principles as the
anonymous Obscrvator ; and insisted, that what I
had taken for a proper name, NiXE, was a termina-
tion of another word : and that the Inscription, to
which I appealed, was of a difterent purport. It
uould certainly give me pain to be found guilty of
so pumle a mistake : and though I do not write
for profit, nor perhaps for fame ; yet I should be
sorry to liave a work, which I have with so much
labour compiled, unkindly and unfiaiirly represented.
It would be particularly of consequence to me at
this time, when a second edition is upon the point
of coming out ; and when a third Volume is Sbix ad-
vanced in the press. I have been always upon my
guard against prejudice in writing ; and would wil-
lingly divest myself of every interested motive, fiat
however indifferent I may be in many respects, I
must hot suffer my views to be rendered abortive ;
and an imputation brought upon any part of my
work, which I flatter myself, it does not deserve.
WMt ha^ been exhibited in Print I will lay before

THE APAMEAN MEDAL. 293

the Reader ; as it contains the whole, that has been
said by others upon the same occasion. On this
account I shall produce it at length.

' MR. URBAN,

IT generally happens, tkatframers
of tohimskal systems (who attempt to reduce a
thousand anomalies to some few general principles )\
doj in the midst of their zealous pursuits, commit
some extravagances^ which cast a ridiade upon the
rest of their honest labours. I shall not trouble
you with obsolete examples of this truth; but only
remark, that in a modem work, which the sped-
men, presented in your Magazine, induced me to
read, viz. BryantV late work on Antient Mytho^
logy, one of that learned fVriter's chief principles
is, that the accounts related in the Old Testament
of the antient Patriarchs, Sgc. gave rise io a great
part cf the heathen Mythology. I had thought .
this notion so sufficiently exploded, as never to have-
been maintained again. Let us see how well Mr.
Bryant supports it. He pretends, that among the •
cities in Asia there were various remains, and tra- .
ditions concerning Noah's Ark ; in particular, that

* See the (3entIem4Q's Magazine for May 177 b% pa^e 2%5ts

294 A VrifDiCATION OF

several coins are 4till extent^ whereon Noah's Ark
and natne are inscribed^ of which he presents us
with one containing^ on the reoer^e^ a sfuare chest
with two human figures inclosed in it; their heads
only appearing above the chest. This is plainly
Noah's Arky he says ; nay even the very name of
N«f, in Greek letters^ is inscribed on it. Alas !
I wishj with Festus to St. Paul^ that learning has
not made him mad : fo)% behold ! this pretended
name of Noah is only the retnainder of the * city's
namCy khiiflA^iw^ tthich is inscribed oh the legend
f^ound the coin ; but there not being room for the
three last letters to be continued round the edge of
the coin, the artist engraved them on the chest in
the middle of the coin^ in a reversed manner^ as ex-
hibited in the margin.

One should have thought^ that this would easily
have occurred to Mr. B. himself; since he pre-
sents us with another coin^ exhibiting the like chesf^
with the letters NHTIIN inscribed upon the chesty
which he acknowledges in a note to be the continua-
tion of the city's name, where the coin was struck,
the former half of which is inscribed round the
edge of the coin as before^ with this only differetice^
that the reading of the letters is not reversed^ as

^ The mme would more properly belong to the people^ «ho
were thus denomiiiatcd from the city ; could A^iaAfun be pro\e(i
to be the true reading*

THS APAK£AII ll£Df L. 996

in tb4 foregoing cmt ; and totk together f9rm
l/Lxyvwrw.^^Of this coin also sea a representation in

the margin.

The Gentleman^ tQ whom I am obliged* for these
aaimadversioxis^ writes with great spirit, and I make
no doub^ is a person of learning : as such I tbaU
accordingly address him. And hWe in sincerity of
heart I profess^ that I shall always be ready to ^c*-
cede to the truth, in whatever shape it may appear :
and I so highly prize instruction, that I will mosl
gratefully accept of the boon from any band, that
will vouchsafe in any manner to present it. If
therefore these animadversions could be shewn to be
well-founded, I would certainly thank the unknown
Author ; and correct my mistake, whenever an op^
portunity was afforded. But I have so nepeatedly
considered the subject, qod hfkve so many additional
proofs in support of what I h^iva advanced^ that I
am obliged to abide by my former determination*
The true purport of the inscription appears so plain,
that I cannot subscribe either to the strictures of
my anonymous, Opponent; or to the judgment of
others^ who may be of tlie same opinion.

We find, that the mistake, of which I am sup*
posed to be guilty, consists fn this. The letters
N. {2. E. which I have imagined to compose the
name of the Patriarch, are said to be 9 plural
termination. They are supposed to belong to the
imperfect term aaehaNAP. which, when completed

396 A VINDICATION 0?

is thoQgbt to be AAESANAPEHN, the name of
the people, by whom the medal was struck. Before
I give an answer to this assertioni I will refer the
reader to a true Engraving of this coin ; the same,
which I have exhibited before. He will here per-
ceive an Ark upon the waters, containing two per*
sons, a man, and a woman ; of which the latter has
upon her head a veil. Two more, who are pro-
bably the same persons repeated, seem to be just
got on shore ; and with their hands uplifted to wit-
ness some extraordinary emotion. Above sits a
Dove; aad overag^inst it is another in the air,
which seems to be returning towards the machine,
and holds a small branch in its bill. The Ark itself
has an open roof, if I may so term it ; the covering
being taken away : which affords an opportunity of
seeing the persons within. The Engraver abrpad,
who first copied the coin, did not in his delineation
give the true figure : for he represented it as an
open box. Falconerius complains of his negligence ;
and in the account, which he has transmitted, he
affords a more perfect description of the ^ machine.
As his account affords many interesting circum-
stances, I will give it in his own words at large.

^ In die copy, wkick I have here given, my Eni^nvcr has en-
deavoured to n^present it more truly, following in this one article
the description exhibited by Falconerius : and shewing the angular
roof, as it was in th( original. ^

THE APAUEAN MEDAJL. 297

' Is, ut vides^ Philippi Senioris, caput pnefert^
laureatum de more, atque inscriptione consuetd :
nisi quod Marci prasnomen omissum errore baud in
nummis iafrequenti^ ATT. K. IOTA. <^lAinitO£ ATP.
Imp. Cass. Jul. Philippus. Aug. In avers^ vero
(parte) narigii genus quodpiam cernitur (quo enim
alio nomine id rei adpellem, ignoro) tetragoni specie,
atque aquis innatantis ; in quo simulacra duo pec-
tore tenus extant ; virile aherum, alterum muliebre,
cui velum e capite dependet. £x e^ autem, quam,
si placet, deinceps Arcam nominabimus, prominent
duo veluti tigilli erecti, quibus transversus alter inni-
titur. Huic Columba insidet, alteri similis, quae
ramusculum uuguibus tenens, alisque expansis, non
longe ab Arc& volantis speciem prebet. Ante Arcam
duae itidem figune quarum virilis muliebi^em pone
sequitur : ntraque vero ejusdem plane vuli(ls, atque
iUae, quae in Arcd sunt, ut mecum viri harum re-
rum periti sentiunt Ornamenta capitis in mulie*
bri eadem. Verum in hoc differ unt duae illae, quae
'Arcam praeeunt, quod utraque dextrum lacertum in
cubltum erectum habet ; quod in ib, quae in Arci
sunt, neqiiaquam app^ret Inscriptionem ita lego :

En. M. ATP. AAEHANAPOT. B. APXI. AHAMEXIN.

Sub M. Aur. Alexandra 11. Pontif. Apamensium.
In fronte vero Arcae bae tres literae non obscurae

' OctAT. Falconerii Dissertatio dc Nummo Apamcnsi^^ad
Petnim Seguinunit Paris 1684.

0100^ wi^ae wmskmfm (

place, bos tMT af die iBponr Pytip.
It MMBtin^ tiie aflBS oiflMry. Thift is a
Sspenia and h«ft a di t&rwnt iump
fernwr, choo^ to the warn y irp o M :

•KTOTf APTEMATNHTiU*- iht the

o£ tbft people^ ^iTA^ffiXM^ Tk»
flu»is ^erjpfaiia; aodmil
in fiw#«r «)£ tfaoK dhOTCHBi

abk : aod tbe hufeinT; wikb vUdi tbey

paaie^ m ctf pest

itaiaec^ that has

llie PUDTwcfa, who b piaiiiy pMieA Mt hgp

^ FafamKnm aenlvMn^ tftsi 1b» En^svrr hm
thii lMi<k«K;» im dK MMHcr it
lle>ifrl)^s fcoM the tgnrt «f0a tfae
h^ n^ver tftw^ having bod only a ^i^PJ* ^ atthbctes tbe mbtaks
of Che Artist ro the eoin's bad conditlca : Quod uunino in b4c
^rr^ vf^tnstate altrito, angnlom ex concorsu ^aomm latenun,
tffti ifi fMMtfO Sfttii pfTipictmi est, i t i ii i n i t e dCpitlMMlait* He
aiyi, fku tbt Af k «|NMi the cnn of Philip
^ita in ^Utttuin anfolom cceaotibos, nt qi
imnt. Tbtif ve find, that neither of the coins have been accQ-
ut^lj png;fk\cd, bnt hi* deacriptum is fciy plain, and by thai
we mtty hf. easily gotdrd*

wai the regioii near tke ICneader, if duly conaidcrfid
by the Beader, wHl reconcUe him ta this ppinioiu
However as these ktieiB are aeid to ba?e a different
rdatiDiiy and to be a mere tenniaaikm of a precede
ing word ; let us ezamiiiei if there be any truth in
this notion.

I must confess, that there are many reasons which
prevent my acceding to this opinion. If the term
NftE were an i4>pendage to the name AA£SANAP.
in the circular part of the inscription, it would have
been brought nearer, asMl stood almost within point
of contact. But H is placed upon the fiurther
square of the machine and too near the center o(
the coin to have any such conneciion. In the next
place, the arrangement of the letters would have
been diffierent, if they had the reference supposed*
For, if we were to accede to the notion above^ we
must suppose that the two parts of the same name
were written fitrffniof^ or in contrary directions.
Now I do not remendier an instance of this upon
any GreeiaB coin: and should aif example be founds
it would har^y be so late as the time of the Roman
Enqnre, and the re^ of Phibp. But what puts
the nmiier out of all doubt, is the position of the
letters M and B, which prove to a demonstration^
Aat the elements are nut to be read backwards : for
had th^ been the termination of the word spoken
o( they would have stood the contrary way, MA3.
Falconerius was too curious and experienced to
be imposed upon: and he had for some time

300 A VIKDICATION OF

suspicions about this part of the inscription. He
thought, that possibly the letters NHE might be the
remains of the word AflAMEllN written NiXEMAllA.
But he soon gave up his surmises ; as the position of
the letters N and E could not be made to corr»-
pond with this retrograde way of reading. Nor was
there room for such a word to have been engraved
in the space allotted for it Indeed, it would have
been unnecessary and redundant ; as it is found im-
mediately expressed below.

Lastly, if any thing more be wanting to detect
the false reading, it is to ascertain the true : which,
one would imagine, could not be long a secret to a
person acquainted with medals. The imperfect
term AAEEANAP. did not relate to a people, but to
a person AAEEANAPOT! and this will past contro-
versy appear, if with the smallest degriee of atten-
tion we examine the course of the engraving. The
inscription is manifestly this, as Falconerius rightly

observes, En. M. ATP. AAESANAPOT. B. AFXI.

AflAMEfiN. Sub Marco Aurelio Alexaodro iterum
Archipra^ule Apamcnsium. This medal was struck^
when Marcus Aurelius Alexander was a second
time chief pontiff of the Apameans. This may be
satisfactorily proved from another coin described by
Falconerius, and struck by the Apameans. It has
a different figure: but the circular inscription is
nearly the same; only the name AAESANapot is
here expressed with a Zeta, and quite at length,
without any break : so that it authenticates the true

THE APAMEAN MEDAL. 901

reading in the coin above, though it varies a small
degree in the orthography. The account given by
Falconerius is this. ^ Quod autem ad rem nostram
fiieit, ootanda ejus inscription EIIL M. ATF. AAEZ-

ANAPOT. B. BEA. APXI. AHAMEAN^ £x ed enim

oonslat percussum fuisse hunc nummuoi ab Api^-
mensibus eodem anno, quo alter a me explicat&is, in
quo, ut htc, M. Aurelii Alexandri IL Pontificia
Apamensium nomen legitur. Nam Afxfiftui nomine^
tanquam utawv/mov m iviounny seu annum designantis,
Fastos consignari soUtos in Grsecis urbibus, ex
nununis atque lapidibus manifestum est, ut et nos
montiimus in Notis ad Inscriptiones Athleticas^ &C*
Tins learned antiquary supposes the imperfect term
BEA towai-ds the middle of the inscription to be an
abridgment of * BEATIZTOT : and.the purport of the
whole to be as follows : . This money was struck ufh-
der Marcus Aurelius Alexander^ the most fwbie
Ugh*priesi of the Jpameans, in the second year of
his office. This piece of money being coined at the
same place, and in the same year, plainly shews, that
the name AAEHANAP. was at full length AAES AN-
APOT, and related to a person and not to a people;
Those, who imagined, that the name of the Alex-
andrians was expressed upon the money of Philip,

» P. 28C.

• He <iiiotea sevf-ral similar instances, such as A AMIIPOTATOT
tnAPXOT, sive ANeYnATOT. 2XMNOTATOT APXONTOS
tMAXQTATOr nPO^HTOT. p. 284.

302 ▲ TiiTDieATioiff or

were ted to think, that the name of the Magpesiaiis,
M^yvnTKy was to be found upon that of Severus ;
and that the two coins illustrated each other, fiut
herein is a great mistake. No such people are there
' mentioned : and this circumstance will afford me
an opportunity of discoursing more at large coo-
ceming this valuable coin. It was stmck by the
Apameans ; and was in the collection of SegoinoSi
who sent a copy of it to Italy* Upon the forepart
is the head of Severusi with this inscription, ATT.
K. A. CEnT. CEOTHPOC. nsPTi. Imperator Cmm,
Lucius Septimius Severus Pertinax. Upon the re-
verse is the Ark upon the waters with sioular ^ves
to those, which are described upon the former ooin.
But the inscription is different, though predsdy of
the same purport. Em AraNOeETOT APTEMAT*
NMTAK, At the bottom is inscribed AlIAMEaH.
Falconerius has jusdy observed above, that in many
places they distingubhed their years by the nnmea of

* Falconerius teems to think, that the title of Magnctet upon
this coin belonged to the Apameans, and he has dbjoined the term
APTZ, In consequence of this, he reads the iQiCfiptaoa« £ni
ArawoeETOT APTE. MAIVHTAN AnAMEON t and be inter-
prets the two last terms Magnetum Apamensutmm In my third
Volume, what I quoted was from him : for I had not at that
time so intimately canvassed the subject. But the true rcadii^
is APTEMArNHTON : which ii one word : and the purport ot it
will be found to relate to some sacred personages, ttyM Arte*
magnetes, who were referenced by the people of ApMaea*

TR£ APAMEAN MEDAL. SOS

tbeir priests, and arcbons : and the times when any
material circa mstance happened were distinguished
by the saiAe. Hence it it said in this inscription,
Sttb Agonolteta Artemagnetum, Apamensium. By
this is meant, that this coin was struck in honour of
SeveruSy by the Apameans, under the direction^ or
order, of the magister rituimi et ludohim : in other
words by the person, who presided at the rites of the
Aite^Magnetes. The history of this coin is curious,
aod infterestitig beyond measure ; and to arrive at a
tterovgh knowledge of its purport, we must inquire
wbo the Magnetes and Arte-Magnetes were. I have
3hewii in my thmi ""volume, that by Menes, and
Maoes, was sin^ified Deus Lunus, the Lunar Deity :
and by the Manes in the plural were denoted the
heads of the three great fetmilies, and collectively
all those by whom tlie world after the Deluge was rcr
peopled. The Egyptians esteemed them the eight
prmGipal Gods, and preserved some wonderful refe-
rences to their history. It would be tedious to re^
peat here all that I have before said upon this sub-
ject : and it would be unneoessary, as it is so fiiily
stated in the volume to which I refer. Let it suf-
fice to menrticn, that, what the Romans styled
Manes, was by other nations expressed Magnes ;
and places, wliere the Arkite rites prevaHed, 1^ tlic

*• AmAjw ^ Antknt Mythology. Vol. III.

204 A VINDICATION OF

name of " Magnesia. In some of these, there were
traditions about the Argo» either of its being built
there, or of its appulse : and there is somelinaes to
be found on coins of such cities an inscription
^ Aprn MAFKHTaN. The very person, from whom
these places were named, is said to have been the
son of Argus ; '* Aj y»— lyi^iTo Mayi^fic : the purport
of which is easy to be decyphered : for both Argus,
of which they make a person, and also Argo, was
certainly the Ark. By the terms Magnes, and Mag-
netes, was signified in a more extended sense any
thing great and noble. Uence came the word Mag-
nus, and the title Magnates among the Romans.
The latter was a term of honour, assomed first by
the priests of the Deity ; but came at last into more
general use, and was appropriated to all persons,
who were esteemed, either from their birth, or office,
illustrious. Among the Phrygians, Manes was look-
ed upon as a primitive hero ; a prince of great jus-

" MagDcsia is a compoond of Magaes^at, the place of Magne*,
or Manes.

'* See the coio taken from Patini niimisin* p. 413. ako to be
found in Pomp. Mela. Gronovii. p. 1^1. Tke Magnetes sA
Phrygia were the same as the Maeones, the worshippers of the
Deity called Man, Maon, Manas, and Magnes.

*> Antoninus Liberalis. Fab. 23. ApoUodorus makes him the
son of i£oluSy and supposes htm to have married a water-nymph.
1. 1. p. 34. Dionys. Ualicamasseosis makes bim the son of tl ?
Earth, *£» Ai«f mm Vm Marsv, I. l. p. ^l.

THE A^4M£AN KBi>4I^ 305

lice and power : aod he teeois to have maiatained
the same character among other nations, who adopt*
ed him in like manner. ^ 4^ uyc; h /mxji^ *v¥ ra Aa/a*

itfa Hat ^avfMatrm rwf tfyay M«yixa xct\»ff$^ tm r« Ma»iv

t«i waf ftUTMf, ov f »!•! MoMT^ir juiXirtf-i. The Phrygians
eoen tp this day call all noble and WMdetful ofcur^
rences'Manka after the numa of Manis. He is
supposed to hifoe been an antient king in their
country : and is represented as a person of great
goodness, and power : toJiom some called Masdes.
He was moreover worshipped in these parts ; also
in Caria, and Lydia, under th^ pi^pie of Menes,
Manes, Masdes, and Meen Arkieua.

By the Magnetes tbep we ^re to understand ori*
ginaUy the eight persons, by whom the worM was
renewed By the ArtCrMagnQte* are signified the
two principal of those eight, the two great parents
of mankind : for Art, Arte, and Artas, among the
Asiatics, and even among the Grecians, signified any
thing superlative and excellent. Hence we find it
prefixed to many names, such as Artabanus, Arta-
panus, Artavasdes, Artaphernes, Artemidorus^ '^ Ar-

■♦ Plutarch. Is. et Osir. p Sft).

'* )d like maoner we meet with the names ArteWianet, Ar-
ti^nbfie*, Arterabates, Artachcus, ArtciDpasa, sive Venus Scy-
thjct, Art9Sos.tra, Artasyras, Artemon, Artipn)ia3, Arta)intC!S : lo
which maDy more might be added*
VOL. V. X

306 A VINDICAtlON OF

tabazus. We are accordingly told by Heaydims,
A^r«?, fAtyx^j that by Artas was denoted any thing

great. h^rxm^ ii *H^ucf -aa^ot IIfj0'«K. Hetocs

among the Persians are styled ArtaL Thucydides
mentions a king of the Messapians in Italy, named
Artos, which Hesychhis expresses Artas, and says,
that by this term was signified a '^ person great and
illustrious. Conformably to this Herodotus, in
speaking of Xerxes and Artaxerxes, tells os, ^ H«f gvc,
ft^iec : A^ro^ff ^nf, /xfyftf a^\^i : by the name iLerxes^
the Persians denote a Hero ; by Artoxerses a great
Hero.

As the Arte-Magnetes were the two principal
persons recorded in the rites of the Apameaas and
Magnesians ; we accordingly find from these coins,
to what those rites alluded, and who those persons
were. In the coin of Philip, the side of the Ark is

Artebarsanes is a compound of Arte-Dar-Zao ; by which wa.-
signified the Great ofispring of the Sun.

*^ ApTdK H^y^K K»» Xa/av(0(. Bwuvhhii. AfTvn^, ^fX"*^" ^f*
rmuifp B«0iXi*dK, Ktu XaTfmwuai. Ibid.

'^ L. 6« c. 98. Regions were distinguished in the same man*
ner, at well as men. A^ma, IIi^ikii x*'t^* Steph. Byzartc.
He adds, A^aut^ Jk nt^at, ifoirtf h '£xXq>i( tv$ «r«XAitfc mt^fi^tfu

AfT«ia, the region above, is a compound of A^-«i«, Art-ai^,
which signifies rf«io nobilis. Tlie term was used with some lu'i
(lidt', as we find frum Hcsychius* Afrah^y q» l^xaioi iw

THE A?A1I£AN MBBAt. 307

ditidedy as it wcrei into two tablets : and seems to
have been designed for the names of the two per*
sons above them. Upon the first of theses undw
the figure of the man^ is inscribed the name NaB»
Noe ; of which we have been treating: but upon
that of the woman no name occurs : so that the
space is 1^ quite vacant* The reason probably
was, that the name was either unknown ; or else too
hmg to be inserted. Upon the coin of Severus^ the<
side of the Ark is not at all divided ; but makes a
common paraUdogram. And though the whole of
the word Artemagnetum could not be inscribed for
wam; of room, yet we find a part insested^. sufficient
toiodicatey who were alluded to under that.title*
and what was the antient religion of the place. It
IS to be observed, that the letters are not ^srf •-
f «^ev, but in the usual and proper order of arrange-
ment

There is an account given in the Academy of
** Inscriptions, that upon a second inspection, one
coin,, in the possession of Cardinal Ottoboni, instead
of the word Noe, has the letters Neo. These are
supposed to be an abbreviation of '* Niuxo^oi, and to

" Memotret de literature, vol. 23. p. 1S6. See alto Bian-^
cbini Historia UiiiTcrsale. qaarto* l687» p*191« From thU latter
book the observation is takent

*' Nf ifxo^i, Neocori were the people who swept the templesi and

x2

Slf A VlKMCATIOff Of

Salmtsittt tbinki» thtt AfAmea hid the fiatne of
Cibotu9| the Ark, from being a great '' emporium,
in whidi all the wealth of Asia canteredU It was
csfrtainly ii the time of the Roman! a place of great
trade : but there woe other cities not iniinrior to it
Who would think of giving to places of snch note
the name of an ark or ohost? JBtosidea it #as an an*
tient appeilati^rni antecedent to these eiroum*
stances ; and related to an Ark of a diflRnrent na-
ture. Moreovet the name was not confined to
the city ; bat we find, that the livers ittso were so
called ; and every place in its neighbOurhOOdi bad a
reference to the same worship. If ^^%d4 to thisi
what I have bdtdre mentioned ooncfaming the tem«
plesy and ritet of Mdnte Arkseus ; and the many
other evjdence% which I have ebewbens coUteted,
we need not wonder at the name of Noah upon an
Apamean coin ; nor at the history, with whicb it
is attended. After the captivity numbers of Je%vs
settled in Asia Minor : and in the time of Severus,
and likewise of Philip, the country abounded with
Christian Proselytes i and from these probably the

*' ■ m. — .2. J.^_^ ^. . . _».^^ AJ .. '^^ ff^

celtttiAl iphercy wEich I have Amm to hvm bnn no oAtr tinn
the Ark. He accordingly calb it Ai^a* D» NatorA Dcor.
1. 3. c. l6« •

" Forte ita dicta, quod enporittm ettet^ «t rBceptacvlum, ac
velot area mcrciooi conuDttJiis tottin Aii«.' PlioiaiMD Exerci*.
|>. 5S0.

«

tBE APAKBAM M£PAL. . 313

natives obtained a greater accuracy in their mytho-
logy. Hence it is, that the true name of the Patri-
arch occurs upon the coin^ instead of Ogyges, Deu-
calion, or Menes.

Thus much I thought proper to say, in order to
obviate an unmerited reflection : and to vindicate,
and at the same time explain, some of the most
curious coins, that were ever produced to the
worid.

E^D OF TB£ VIN1>ICATX0N.

... -, ^

OBSERVATIONS

▲KD

INQUIRIES

RBLATING TO

VARIOUS PARTS OF ANTIENT HISTORY;

COKTAIHIBO

DISSERTATIONS

oir

THE WfND EUROCLYDON,

AND OV THE

ISLAND MELITE.

TOOSTHBk WITH

■

AN ACCOUNT OF EGYPT

IK ITS HOST EAELT STATE,
AVD OF THS

SHEPHERD KINGS:

WHnim THE TIMB OT TBBDL COMINO. THB ntOVnCI WHICR TBgT PAI^

TICULAU.T POSSBS8BD, AND TO WHICH THB I3RABUTE3 AFTBft*

WAUM SUCCEEDED, U BNDEAVOUUO TO BB STATED.

The Whote calcnlated to throw Light on the History of that Aatienc Koif*

donSf ai well as on the Histories of the Ast)rriaiis» ChaldeflMy

Babylooiaasi Edeautet, and other Kacioas.

TO

4

s

HIS GRACE

DUKE OF MARLBOROUGH.

Mr Lord, "*"'

1 WOULD not presume to introduce the en-
suing Treatises to your Grace's notice, were I
not well acquainted with your love of truth, and
vour zeal to obtain it through the most severe
investigation. A mind so devoted is the best
judge of evidence in every degree, being in-
lluenced by a more exquisite taste and discern-
ment, and enriched with superior knowledge.
1 1 is from this principle, my Lord, that you
liave been so happy in every rational attain^
inent, and led to an union with virtues the
most similar to your own. Hence it is, that
I am emboldened to lay before your Grace the
following Dissertations, which contain matter
of dark and remote enquiry ; and are the fruits
Kjf that ease and retirement, with which, under
FroTidence, I am blest by your benevolence

318 DEDICATION.

«

and fitvour. These are the only retams I can
make for the many signal instances of your
goodness. Beyond these I have nothing left,
but prayers and wishes for you long and inti-
mately to enjoy that happiness, which^ like a
salutary emanatiQn, you so widely difilise to
others. I shall not attempt to make any dis*
play of your high endowments, and hereditary
gnat qualities. May it be the peculiar hap-
piness of these times never to stand in need of
such approved worth and excellence. Let the
calm witli which we are flattered, long con*
tinue ; that nothing may interfere with your
noble and ingenuous pursuits, nor nun the
happy tendency of your studies ; much less in
any degree interrupt your domestic felicity.

Permit me to ^subscribe myself with the
highest sense of duty and esteem,

My Lord,
Your Grace's most faithful

And most obliged humble Servant,

JACOB BRYANT-

Cjfpcnkam, May Ut, 1767ft

I.*

THE PREFACE-

jT HE following Treatises have been compiled
from observations made in the course of ^p^
reading many years ago; which I thought
might be of some aeryicey if they were brough]t
under proper arrangement, and illustrated with
fitrther evidence. This, I imagined, would not
be attended with any great trouble, as the
general oudines were already planned in my
mind ; and the principal materials were pre-
pared. But I did not consider, how very dif*
f^rent it is, to be one's self thoroughly per*
suaded of a truth, and to be able to exhibit
the same in such a light, as to obtain the like

conviction in others. I was not aware of the

♦

many learned men of the highest repute with
whom I was to engage: nor the unexpected
objections, and variety of opinions (many of
them rendered almost sacred by antiquity) with
which I was to be opposed. The labour, that
has ansen from hence, has been far greater
than can lt@ well conceived ; and the stating

the tvo viaai^ MtUtc IBfrkm^ wai MeSie
Afnemma ; m vlikh I take vpos ak to pranre,
M dppcMkkm both to Bockart wmd to CIvwr,

Ast tfae fonner v»s the vknci, on wkkh die
•poide St Pm/ fns dupvracked. The last,
•ad far largest treatise, coBtsns a partial lu»-
toty ci JBf^pi in its earliest state; in which an
iagivw of the Shtpheni Kiags, and «£

FRB^ACE. 321

the precise district which they pxiginftlly oc-
cupied in that country , and to M4xich after their .
expulsion the children of Israel succeeded. I|;it
this detail the situation of the land of Goshen'
as well as of Zoan^ is stated ; and a particulate
description exhibited of Onium and H.eliopolisl^
and of the three provinces, wbJch lay towards
the upper point of Delta. . In the deterjniningj
the situation of these places, the chie^ of ihy
geographical labour is expended. Many re^
spectable writers have favoured the world witEi
their opinions upon these subjects ; of whom
there are jsome, that I have not had the goocl
fortune to meet with. Among these are the
works of Jablonski; and whatever P. Sicard
may have exhibited to this purpose. M*
jyAnviHe's learned treatise did at last reach
me ; but not till my work had been some
months in the press; and the far greater part
was printed. I have the mortificatioh to &n^f
that I differ from him in many aiticlesJ His
book however would have been of great use to
me in several particulars, which had escaped
my notice, and his maps of considerable service*
Tor, however I may be obliged to dissent from
him, yet there must necessarily be found mat-^
ter of great edifigation in a writer so ciirioqs,
vo^. V. . T

320 PEEFACE.

and canvassing these different notions has ren-
dered the work very dry, and unentertaining^
and will abridge me of many a reader. I had
often observed, that the main cause of failure
in those learned writers, was their engaging in
schemes too extensive and universal, where
each took in hand singly, what required the
jmit labour of numbers, and which should have
been the work of an age. I have therclbre
confined myself within narrow limits, diat I
night not be bewildered in too wide a field :
yet have not so closely restrained myself as to
fefhse the pleasure of sometimes expatiating,
ivhen a fair opportunity has invited me. The
first tract is concerning the wind mentioned
by St. Luke under the name of Eurochfdon ;
wherein I endeavour to shew, that the common
and accepted reading in the original Greek is
the true one. The second is a dissertation on
the two islands, Melite Illijricaj and Melite
Africana ; in which I take upon me to prove,
in opposition both to Bochart and to Cluvtr^
and to all the traditions of the Church of JRomf ,
that the former was the island, on which the
apostle St. Vaul was shipwrecked. The last,
and far largest treatise, contains a partial hiv
tory of Egypt in its earliest state ; in which an
i^DCOttnt is given of the Shepherd Kings, and of

PREFACE. 323

to hii learning and experience, this wa3 the
true situation. In reality there were two places
of this name ; the one a village, taken notice
of hy Straboj and situated at the commence*
ment of the great canal under the hill ofArabia^
aod consequently over against the point of
Delta. The other was a city, the metropolis
of a province (if the reading in Ptolemy be
quite genuine) in situation opposite to the for^
mer, standing at the extreme point of Lower
^gypt^ where the Ni/e was first divided. This
was in D^ltUj the other to the east without \
yet both in the vicinity of Babylon^ Of eM^i
J shall give an ample description. Many have
thought that I should b^ve rendered my work
more entertaining, if \ had banished all quota>-
tioQS from the text^ or at farthest bad given the
meaning only of what I refer to instead of the
original words. J^ut as the whole is matter of
close and dark inquiry, I thought it highly re-
quisite, as I proceeded step by step, to bring
my authorities immediately under tlie eye of
the reader, that be might see both the propriety
and tmth of the evidences, to which I appeal,
pnd form a judgment of the inferences, which
J make, in order as I produce them.

As I have presumed to pcnnt oi}t errors iq

S24( pftteFACE.

the works of many eminent writers, I must
lietessarily suppose that I am liable to similar
faiiilr^s, and must be prepared for a like de-
tectioi). But I hope that I shall not be found
guilty of any dangerous mistakes, such as may
affect my argument, and ruin my purpose.
I Ktewise hopfe that I have no where delivered
inyself with undue warmth, or severity. TTiere
ire many authors of whom I have spoken freely,
"but I believe it needs no apology. In respect
to those of Teal eminence, however I may dif-
fer in some particrdars, I flatter myself thAt I
fiave every where paid a due regard to tiieir
stfperior iiterit. For I should be guilty of igreat
ingratitude, if I did not upon all occasions
rerider every just acknoi^^ledgement to persons,
who have laboured so much for the public
good : by Whose learning I have been greatly
"enriched, and by whose I'ery errors I have
profited.

or THE

WIND EUROCLYDON.

npASEis TiiN AnorroAftN.

KE*. x^.

A&ir rov Tf IlauXov x«i Tii^^c sTtpaf? Jiff'/tailaf iKaroi!-
1«{1X7» ^*'^/A^' iv^^y d-Tariiptif ScP^p);. £7r4^ai^1cc Jc 2

TO'TTBCy «vi)X'^iyAcvj oil^i av»ifM¥ A^^fctfX^ lic^^^P^
0S9irmf<^¥iKMU£. Tv n iTi(i ft xarn^imfJt^y'uqXtiuvct* 3

s^fi^iy ava(;(d'fifit<( vTgtvXtv^aiAip rnv JS^fw^ tutro rui, • .
mtifAH^ uvM fWImc. To, ri irs^ayoc to xotrot rn¥ 6

Aiu^a Tyi; AvsutfK* K(ftX(». iwpwv o fX6t1oy7a^;(o? trX^ifiif Q

AAi£«ir^p(vov xrXioy u( mv IrfitXitfyy svcP^|3a(r<y yi^a; <»(
AUTO. £v ixftf ftK ^c n|Aif^^qPpaiii:syXo»»r^J xa» /AoA»f 7

VirnarXfu^tt/Afv rny EL^nmv x^^ta £aX/btuv9}y* MoXi; rt 8
vofCbMypf^oi avTuy, iiAd'q^cy ik tottov n^ct xaX«|E*»oir
. .KaXif( XijiAiy»(, ff cFyug fiy itoXk Ao&o'«t«* '*htiUf» ii 9

-^eyii ^faycifO/Aiyii, x«( oylof nJl^ cviO'f oXs? T2<.irXoo(, ii^a
T» »#» Tiiv yiirc44^y nin irapk9if^^fayf v^^ij^n i IlavXof,
lAsyfiiif wi^K) Ay^;^ /^tjAf^C! fli7'ft/«ifT» v^lfiof xa» v-oXX^c 10
C>»f*^? » /*«"5"'. ▼il.f^fT* *«l '» .«^o^i .«3^» x«».T«r

3S6 OV THE WIND

letfXJ^f ru xuCff kfirti x«i Tb) vauxXfi^ oi f^ift5f7o fA»\^99 n

12 TOK uxro TV EfauXs XeyopooK. AviuS'irs ^i m Xi-

xotretvmTCtylti ik 4p»vixa vafUXfiiAC^cxi^ Xtfupx
Ti}C KpilTHf |3Xciroy7ft xarct Aifipt x»i xaT« Xu^«ir.

13 *Tireiryfur»ifTOC Jc Nors, #b^a»rff rn^ vfo9f«*f«( xfx^a*

1 4 7nxf vai| ocfxitriq a^'cov ir«^iXfyoi7o mv Kf HTnir. Mrr*
s ir«Xv 1e f|3aXc x«T avrn; »vtfA9^ TUf4)irixo(, a xoXs-

15 /*f»6< Eu^oxXu^tfy. £uv«^«a'd'fy|oC ^f rv vXoiHy xa» /uiii

1 6 Niio-»9v it T( vBToffecfAcvlig iiot\uiAiv6¥ KXauinif, /biOXiC

17 i0';(v^«juifv irfjixfoIfK yf>fa-5ac mc rxftfvif, iHif
ApavIfCy Pmi9ii«k fX(«»v|oy vir9^ci7»yuv1(; r« vXoift»* ^oC«-
pfVQi Tf /»fi IK THk £uf1iy fxo'f0*ft}a'iy ^^aXftroci^ft to «rxsv«c«

18 trv; ffffovlo. SfwJ'fttC ^< X'^^M^i^f^^'^^'' ii/MyVy ▼«

19 <E''^ fxCoXijy rroiKirlo* K«ft rt? t^itii aure^ci^i^ m»

20 tficfvuv TV '8rX0i« fjSpi^^ajUfv. Mtiti Ji iiXis, funrt
arf^cv firif «i»oi7fii;» ciri 'O^Xsioi^ftf ii]uip«Cy p^fijuutfl^f Tf ovx
cXiyv iViXttfAtvHy Xoiirop irf^ityfitro irdM'a Aw'K tb

2 1 9'»^f«-ddct iT]utAc« IToXXiv; ii ariTia< vir^fX'^^' ^^'
r»tfK ITauXoc iv jubfo-u avr(e¥^ siirf», El^i ^i»j ii> a»-
^f^y ?rfi9«p;^v)raii7a(f /X9t, jtifi »y«yio4ai atr« tuc K{i|T9f|

22 xifin^an n mv v|3^iir rftUTitv x«i mir ^h^iak Ko*

123 fr«i f^ v/SAur, vXtiv Ttf ^crXoiK. TlttfMffi 7«f f*#* n

wxTi TsevTif tfyCrlLor tx Osx v iijbiiy w XAt Xdfl^fvw,

24 Atyw, Mn f»6tf IlavXi* K«ia-ft^i n /n vaf«fiiir*«*
x«i I jx, Kixctftr»t «'0i Of •c «'«i1«r TVf vXftirW ptr^

25 ^au Ato futupHiTf mvi^i^* ib^cvw y«f Ty 9€y #ti

EUBOCtYDON. 327

iru% frfti xay OP Tf9lr9if XtXaXurxi juiou Eic fn^op 96

91 rtwat tu iifUKC ncTCO'siir. *X2c it ricvotoia-xaihicxTn 87

Vu^ tyntloy itmftfOfAi^up iyMw t¥ ru Af^ia, xetra fA.ic'cp
m; rvx7of uvfiroirv 01 vauTOEi 'STfocxyuy ti>« deuroi^ yuooty'
Rai PoAia-aKrK, sJ^cv o^yuta; fixoo'i* B^ftp^v ^£ ^lapio'av- 28
7<(y xoti wotXnt ^oXicokAi^j cupoir e^yuift; ivutviHu
ifc^ufkipoi rt /Miir»( IK T^a^'K rotrsg txirta'Ufiiify i% 89
vf vfiMlf fii^arrtg ayxu^a(, rfO'O'dc^aCj f)u;^ov1o n/At^av y£-
M«4ai* Tctfy Jf pa\jlup ^nnuUccp fvyup ix r9 vrXots^ 30

«^ fx vfUfa^ fAiXXoPTUp ayxMfoti ixlupup, Eiircy 3 1

HavXoi ry fx»IovIdt(X? ^^' '''^^^ ffciliuram. Bay ffti) ktoi
/biiiMiriy ty ru vXoiw, ujuiK 0'ci'Oiiyat x tupatr^t. Ton ol 32
S'foHutreit aviXQi^ap r» c^oipiot T9}f o^ca^f, xai uacap
avrtP ixviffup. ^XJl^ ^^ ^ ifAtXXtp ifAtgct yiHcOai, 33

Ta^tKzXu TLxvXog iirctUx^ jutlatAAJScAy rfofn^, Xtyup,
TsccaftcxaitixXTfiP o^jmc^ov if/xipav Tr^oo-Joxc^ylc;, aci-
Toi ^A«7fAiiT£, pn^fv v^ocXaSofAtPQi' Alo 'srafaxAAw 34

v/Aa( vfovXxpup Tfoffi^j rxTO yo^ v^o; td; upfTfpac
c&flnfiAC uVftp;^fA* xJcyo( yap J/uajy S^ i£ fx rn; xifaAfic
irtc^uraim E^wup it rxi/rx^ xat Xxiutp ol^oPj cu^a- 35

^ipio'f ry Ofu (kun-iov irarrcoy, xat xXxcot^ n^^ofp fcdiny.
EuOufAOi ^f yipofxtpot irxprt^y xxi auroi zr^orfAaCoi^a SS
'I'po^;* Hpfcfy J< fv TO) zs-Aoiw ai irao'ai ^'^X^'' iiaxo" S7
a^iflti fC/«jb(iixoy|a s£. Kofur^epn^ ii r^ofn^y (xafyf^op 38

T9 vA0ioVy ixj3aAAojiAfyo» roy O'lroy ci; my GaAoetro'ay.
*OTf Jf 11/Aiga ffycyf7oj T9}y ^y ovx t'myipua'xop' xoXttop 39
^f T*y« xaT(y0sy i^ovlx xiyixXop^ cic ey t^nXtxjcxilof ci
^uya(iy7o, (£»o'ai to vAotoy, Kai ra^ ayxu^a; tripfc- 4O

Aoylic "«»' IK Tijy i»>,xwxp^ xy,x, XPivl^^ rx; ^rjxlr.fiix;

328 OF THE WIND

Tuv wniaXiuv* kai iirapailig rev «pri/KOva m wiser,
41 x»IiftX^^ ''^ "^^^ etiyiaXoy* IlffdrccoklK ^f lie revcv

cftiTA tfMU¥iy »vxXt\noif i it irfMfjLya iXuflo uire mc ^ta;

■

IXdlXUtf-CV «VT8( TK p«XcU|(A«Iof, fXfXf Ufff Tf T«< tvyXfUyx^

xoXupPav, a('jre^|)i4^«»[as' vptfTifc <iri my ynv c^ifi'ai*

KE4« xif.

S Xfirai, 'Oft ^£ |3»pCapeft vapu^J^y « rut Tu^srau

f iXai^Spwirftav ifAiy'm

dT. Ptfz^/, having appealed to the judgment seat
of Cccsar, is, with several other prisoners, commit-
ted to the charge of Julius^ a Roman Centurion, to
be transported forthwith to Italy. As the occur-
rences were remarkable, and the Apostle expe-
rienced great deliverances during this voyage, he is
very particular in the description of it He docs
not, however, tell us the port he first sailed from :
nor is it at all material. It is said in the narrative^

£UEOCtTI>ON. 329

that they came the next day to Stdon : Jroin whidi
cin:umstance it Is probable they set out from
PtolemaiSj or, as it was originally called, jicon :
Grotius is of opinion they went from Casarea.
Weighing from Sidon they passed under Cyprus^
because the wind was contrary ; and coasting Cilicia
and Patnphylia they arrived at Afyra in Lycia.
Hitherto they had sailed in a ship of Adrcanyttum ;
from which they were now shifted to one of Alex-
andria, that was sailing to Italy. And making in
many days but' a slow progress, and with difficulty
getting to tbe height of Cnidos, the wmd still con-
tinuing unfavourable^ they shaped their course
south, to the most eastern point of CrefCy tinder
the promontory Salmone : and having hardly wea-
thered that headland, they came to a port called
the Fair Havens, near the city Lasea. Which port
not being commodious to winter in, it was thought
adviseable to try, if by any mtans they might attain
to Phenice, and there winter. This was likeWisc'a
haven of Crete, that lay open to the north-west
and south-west winds. They accordingly set sail ;
and had the advantage of a southern breeze, that
sprung up, and carried them close under land. But
in a short time a turbulent and tempestuous wind
beat updn the coast; and that with such fury and
violence, that they were not able avrd^^aA/iAny, to
face it : so that, running close tinder the islaftd
Clattda, 'and -being obliged to let the ship drive.

330 OF THE WIKD

they overshot the haven Phcnice : and, after beating
the seas fourteen da>s at the mercy of the tempesti
they found themselves at last in the Adria, and were
wrecked upon ihe island Melita. This wind is said
to have been «»f/tAO( rufctfyixo^, a typhonic wind or
hurricane, and was called by the mariners Huro-

clydon.

This is a short and succinct account of all that is
relative to the navigation and journal of the Apostle.
In which there are two circumstances that I shall
make some remai*ks upon : the one is the tempes-
tuous Wind before mentioned; the other is the
Island, on which they were cast away.

In respect to the Wind, St Luke, Chap, xxvii.
V, 14. of the Acts, gives this particuUr account of

it<— MfT* 9v .iro\u fi f|3»Xf xat' aurni ourifMC Tvf«»»x««, •

xftXx/ttf»oc EupoxXulwf. The reason of my taking notice
of this passage is, that the Alejpandrinc MS. has a
difterent reading ; as has likewise the Vulgate^ and
all the translations from it : which reading is coun-
tenanced by many learned men ; though there is no
reason, that I can see, to admit any aliOTation.
Bochartt Grotius, and Bent ley ^ great and respect-
able names, (not to mention others) are offended at
the present reading EvfoxXutw ; and think Svf «jcux«>,
or, as the Vulgate has it» Euroaquilo to be more
agreeable to the truth. Dr. BeiUUy especially, in
his excellent remarks upon Free-thinkings is very
full upon this head. As his criticism is in thia place

a

44
4t

£UttOCLYDOy« 331

very tixtraordinary^ I «rill present it to the reader
at lai^e ; and then eubjoiti tny own reasons for being
infiitely of a different opinion.

He argues in this wise—" The wind Euroclydon
was never heard of but here : it's compounded of
Mvfo^ and kXviuvj the wind and the waves ; and it
&eenis plain d priori from the disparity of those
two ideas, that they eould not be joined in one
eompoond : nor is there any other example of the
like eomposition. But Evf«xuAu>, or, as the vulgar
^' Latin here has it, Euroaquilo (approved by
'* Grotius and others) ii so apposite to the context,
" and to all the* circumstances of the place ; that it
'^ may fairly challenge admittance^ as the word of
" St. Luke. Tis true, according to Vitruxitts^
" SevccUj and Pliny, who make Eurus to blow
'' from the winter solstice, and Aquilo between the
summer solstice and the north point ; there can
be no such wind nor word as Euroaquilo : be-
'^ cause the Hoianus x>r Aphtliotes from the cardinal
point of Bast comes beUi'een them. But Eurus
is here to be taken, as Gellius II. fi-S. and the
*' Latin poets use it, for the middle {equinoctial
east, tlie same as Solanus : and tlien in the table
of the twelve winds according to the antients,
*' between the two cardinal winds Septentrio and
" EifTus^ there are two at stated distances, Aquilo
" and KaiHiaf. The Laiins had no known name for
^^ Kaixia^: Quern ab oriente sohtiiiali excitatum
** -Graci Kotnaxv vocant ; apud nos sine nomitie e^t,

It

It

332 OF THE WIN J>

it

says SenecOt Nat. Quest v. 1&. Kannat therefore
blowing between Aquih and Eurusy the Roman
seamen (for want of a specific word) might ex*
press the same wind by the compound name
Euroaquilo ; in the same analogy as the Grteh
'^ call £uf>o»oTo< the middle wind between Eurus and
'^ Notus ; and as you say now south-east and
'' north-east. Since therefore we have now found
** that Euroaquilo was the Roman mariners word
^ for the Greek K»ixi»c ; there will soon appear a
just reason why St. Luke calls it ai«fM< rvftfrixo^, a
tempestuous wind, vorticosus^ a whirling wind ;
'^ for that's the peculiar character of Kai»«c in
^' those climates ; as appears from several authors,

'^ and from that known proverbial versei

«

** So that with submission I think our Luther^
*^ and the Danish version have done more right
than your English to the sacred text, by trans-
lating it NoRD-osT, north-east: though accord-
ing to the present compass divided into XXXII.
Euroaquilo answers nearest to OsT-xomD-osT,
east-northeast : which is the very wind thai
would directly drive the ship from Crete to the
African Sj/rtis, according to the pilots fisars, i:i
'* the 17th verse."

Tlius far this learned critic, whose first objectio:
to the common and accepted reading I find to U

<<

c<
c<
It
it

BVftOCLTBON. 333

that the wind Eurocfydon was never heard of but
here. To this I answer, th^t I do not think it
right to deviate from the origijaal^ text, and admit
of any alteration, merely because a word is new to
ufl^ St Paul was in a ship of Alexandria^ a cxtf
that for three centuries had maintained the greatest
traffic of any place in the world. As extensive trade
always introduces new terms of art, and distinctions
not known before ; it is very possible for them to
have had a name for a wind, that might not be cur*
rent in Attica or the Peloponnesus. If thenithere
be any thing uncommon in this appellation, there is
no occasion to have recourse to Gellius, or fly to
the Poets for authority : all may be very right,
though not authenticated by them. Several Grecian ^
nations had their particular n»mes iqr months and
festivjals; and they might have their several disr
tinctioBs for weather aod finr winds. Ilad not the
Athenians their Opvidiai, XiAi^pwas, IIpflpcfAPi, Em^i^i,
names not in use at Alexandria ? why might not
the Aleawidrians in their turn ha^e terms that were
unknown at Athens f fiut the Doctor baa a strange
presumptive notion, that these were JKoimMi sailors :
and the whole of his argument turns upon it. fiut
this he takes for granted without the least fiounda-^
tion. The mariners were doubtless Greeks^ .that
had their particular terms and distinctions, which
other countries were not acquainted with. Many
winds are not denominated from the point they blow
from ; but from their effects and violence. How

S3i OF THE WIVD

n^any species of nvinds are there at this day taken
notice of by sailors, and in comnioa acoeptation
among those who experience them, that are little
known out of the latitude they blow in ! We read of
Levant winds, Trade winds, Monsoons^ Carma»-
tines, Hermatans, and a suffocating blast, called a
Bloom, on the coast of Guinea : they have the like
scorching wind in Persia^ called Samael^ that comes
from tlie mountains of Sulphur : add to these 7ra*
pwntanes, Travadoes, Tornadoes^ Pupugaioa^ Sum-
mrsentaSy Terrenos, and the very wind here men*
tioned, ^n^u^K Tufw^ixo^, which our sailors at this
day call a Tuffoon. They are not therefore to he
looked for on the mariner's card ; nor to be itijected,
if they be not in common use and acceptation : for
the novelty of a term should not necessarily be an
objection to it. The word is uncommon, we gram :
but what is it, that we are to substitute in its room?
Another word equally uqcommoii. Neither Euro^
chfdon nor EuroaquUo {ire to be found but in this
passage of the Acts ; where one is a various reading
to the other. '* Ewroclydonr says Dr. Bentlejf^
** was never beard of hut here t" he acknowledges
presendy afterwards the same of EuroaquUo. Why
^oes he reject one reading for being singular^ aod
admit another that is liable to the same otyection ?
what is it that determines his choice ?

It seems, " Euroclydou is an odd compound,
** being made up of eupoc and xAv^o^v, wind and waves ;
" and it appears plainly a priori from the disparity

EUROCLTPOX. SSS

^' of those two ideas, that they could not be joined
in one ; nor is there another example of the like
composition." For my part, I can see no more

disparity here, than I do in any other compounds ;

8l|ch as yita^Y^ff X^^f^PY^^f xfpxoiri^iixo;, yxinrnyot &q«

qo more inconsistency between wind and water,
than between mill and water, wind and mill, land
^d waterj^ &c. &c.: from whence we have wind*
mill, watermill, windsail ; and, though a modern,
yet a jqst con^pound, the English adjective, Tfenvi-
fueous. Add tp these words of an exact analogy,
Seabreeze, landbreez^ landgate, Seagate, Watergate,
In all compositions of this nature, where there are
two substantives, there is ever a verb understood,
that connects the two terms : nor can there be any
more impropriety in blending wind with water in
fluroclydon^ than in joining wind with wind in Eu*
roaquilo. It is true, I should have taken the word
Euroclydon to have signified an eastern swell, or a
deep sea from the east : bqt, as the sacred writer
tells us it was the name of a wind, it certainly im*
plies a wind that makes such a swell from the east ;
I. e. when taken out of Composition, Euf pc xXu^»ir,
an east wind that causes a deep sea or vast inun-
dation.

Thus ipuch to make this reading feasible. But,
were it otherwise, what would you substitute in its
room? Eurpaquilo, say the patrons of the Vulgate.
But there' was np such wind : and, had there been

^ •

T

A.

to raoivr*: z^irma zryz. r* pozit wti^r^ n e
ia Cirter to cocLyxsad it wri &
trial jX » t&lLj \rxxjnr/tT^\ e wics. Aai bow
&e dfect hfbj westXB tre dobc cxtrBonfiinsT : no
IcM tten bj ■tVing GtlUmM lad tiae Z^zfrv ports,
tiix>9e aotUDntj be dees Dot prodiKSy the best judges
to dcSerDoiae tiie estaUishmest of tfac Grtck winds,
JO eo&txadjctjoo to tbe Gntis tbemsdres : mil wfakh
kbour m nsdertakeo to mtrodixae s reMfiog ms new
aod QxxoBHiiOD at that wfaicfa he rqxz&tes. And,
in maiiuag nse of £mms aatboriij, be confessedly
teti aade tbe evidence of the best and nxist respect-
able writers ; and foonds his oinmon oo tibe report
of a UB^ person, who will at last torn out a con-
fased and a aecood-hand Foocher. Bat kt us at-
tend to bis word« — " Tis true, accordii^ to Viiru-
Tiuff Seneca, Pliny,'' (be might hare added Varro,
ColumeUa, and of the Greeks^ who w«ie the best
judges, jlristotlcj Timasthenes, Bio^ PosidonUu,
UtrabOf ice.) according to the opinion of these,
'' tbcre could be oo ^di wind, ncNr word, as Eu-
<< roaquilo : but Earns i^ here to be taken, as
*^ GeUiuH IL 22. and the Latin poets use it, for the
" middle aequinoctlal east" — As to the poets^ he

SVaOGLTBOK. 337

does BOt produce their evidence ; nor is it worth
producing they write always so indeterminately, '
and with such a latitude. The wbote of the argu-
ment then rests upon Geliius : let us turn to him,
and hear what be says.

He tells us nothing of himself^ hnl only^^Favo^
rinu9 ita fabulatus e^/--*-Being at dinner with one
FavorinuSf that person discoursed at large about the
winds, and ran counter to the opinions of the best
writers that preceded him. Among other things
that he determined, was the place of the windiSftrM;
which, as far as we can understand him, he would
£un remove from the eastern wintm* solstice, and
make it the same as the Solantis and Af fiX»«TiK : that
i% instead of the south-east, he would place it in the
eastern Equinoctial point * But this Favorinus is

' Ovu/says, .

Euros acfAuroTam Nabathaeaque regno recettit. MeUm, !• 6l.

That's not much amisB— Ftrgt/ places it in the vicinity of the.
north po]e<«— -Sfp^em tubjecta Trioni

Gens tfrena vv-um Eipkao tundiiur Euro, Georg. 3. 381*

Can Dr. Bentley imagine that pilots and. marincn were guided
by such authorities? To speak the truth, VirgU means by. JEfmr^-
the wind in general ; just as he uses dura silex f»r any hard lock^
qu€rau and ilex for any timber. Where he speaks of Eunu as
tnfoting the climate^ he just before mentioned the Caurus blowing
'^Si^per kiemSy semper tpirantes frigarn Cauii. The Cnurus and
Eurus are winds diametrically opposite. '

* Qui ventus igUur ah Oriente vcrno, id est^ sqoinoctiali veriit^
nommatur Eurus— if alio quoque a Greeds nomine MmPavniU m Ro^
mom nauticis Subsolanus cognommatvr* Aul. OelL Lug. Bat«

VOL. V. Z

338. OFTHEWIND

not of sufficient consequence to be opposed magly
to tlie group of illustrious writers before mentioned.
He ^as a Sophist ; and does uot in the present af-
fair acquit himself- with proper precision. The words
of bis commentator upon this very passage will
give oue a just idiea what his authority merits : In-
tricati htc loquitur Favorinus ; et dubito an seip'
ium inielUxerit ; re/ per Eunim Euronotum nvc
Vulturnum dcnutava^it. Sed fuid camfnune VuU
turoa C2/m Aquilone ?. &c« Thus all this laboured
evidence vanishes lo smoke ; and it is the real opinion
of his Seholiastt that the Sophist did not understand
himself any more than he is understood of others.
-^' So oHich {or Favorinus fabu later.

1666, p. iCO. Cdurus — adversjts Afjuiloncm ^o^. Favoniui
adversus Euruni ///z/. p. 161. lapygim^^^cum eue prapcmodum
Caurum txistmo^^videiur adienus Eixium Jiare. pag. l63.

The whole of this dissertation in Aulas Gcllius is a burlesque
upon criticism ; the chief speaker being so confused and incon*
tiistcnt. Towards the close Favorintu tells us, that he was ver)
near giving along detail of all the winds that blow; ** for really/*
says he, ^ I have taken a cup too much,<^^ttui/Mrti/b p/ta odbibi:
but it is^not fan* to have all the conversation to one's self." What
makes it mofe ridiculous, is that Ccttms assures us, all this was
uttered with great elegance of words, and with peculiar grace anil
address in the delivery.— What signify* grace and elegance, witii-
cnit perspicuity and precision ? Hacc nubii Favorinus in to quo dtr.
timpore apud mermam suam summd cum elegantia vcrborvm toiuuqt.r
strmonw cwiitate atque gratia denarravit, p. l63. lib. 2. 22.

• Who could imagine, there would ever be any controwrvj.
about tlie particular stations of the Greek winds, as long u iL

EUROCLTDOK.

339

Another reisson for my rejecting this reading of
the Vulgate VA the terms it is compounded of. For,

(ktogim tenple of AnirMeui Cyrrkuief at Athem^ commoiily
called the Tem^qftkt Wmdt, was m beiag? It is iatitey and
has been described by Sir George WMer and Sftm^ ItLaa sinoa-
been delineated at laig^ by Moti$» Le Roy^ aad still more accn*
rately by Mr; Steuart. Vitrvohu and Varro quote its authority.

Sui^olanus

Agreeable to this is the determination of Dianyshu Uticemis in
his description of the Grecian winds. Avo r#» rw^a^ nXtimrm
ra^i^mft^ avSirrtMi wwtfia^v ArafMi, e AwnXMrnifV tuu • Zifvf^^ um •
^9f§m€a ««M Ntr»f • *0 fUf «» AvuXMrriK »9o «mr«Xiit« xafTfit f i^
gufH »X** wtf^MBTfiorroK avToir rev Ev^of, nm rev K«Mift«y» «• r. A*
Ofo^oa. Edit. CmUab. p. l6.— »In like maimer VUrvvmS'^Iuier
Solanom tt Aostram.^-Eunu. lib. 1. cap* 6.

Z2

940 6t THE M'INty

if the etymology of Euroclifdon is ifnsatisfacfory to
GrotiuSy LipsUnsis and Bochart ; that of Euroa-
quilo may be equally so to others. Those learned
men seem to me to have proceeded on a wrong prin-
ciple : for they think, as the Greeks compounded
the two winds Eurus and Notus^ and formed a third,
that was a medium to the extremes ; so Eurus and
Aquilo might have been blended in the same man-
ner, and a third called Euroaquilo have been con-
stituted from them. But they do not sufficiently
consider that in the former case the Greeks joined
together two winds of Greek original; in doing
which there was no impropriety : but there is a ma-
nifest impropriety in the latter case, where a Greek
and a Roman wind are unnaturally combined : for
Eurus is a Greek name, Aquilo a Roman ; and
they are for that reason incompatible, and inconsis-
tent with each oilier. It is true, Seneca does say in
his pointed and witty manner, that both Eurus and
Zephyruswere in his time admitted into the Roman
language : ^ Eurus jam civitate donatus est^ et
nostro sermoni non tanquam alienus interveuit ;
** Eurus has had at last the freedom of the city
*' presented him, and no more passes among us as a

Ah Oriente ^qttinoctMH Subsotantis ; ab Omntt bntmaii VuN
tumus: iihtm Apclioten, hunc Eiiruni Graci appvU^nt. Plin.
Hi^t. Nat. lib. 2. cap. 47. Kdit. llarduin*

♦ Nat. Quapst. lib. 5. cap. I (J.

EUROCLTDOK. 341

" foreigner :'* Faoonium — ^Zephyr am e^sc dicent
iibi, etiam qui graci nesciunt loqui ; ** even those
'* that cannot speak Greek will tell you that Zephy*
rus 18 the same as Favonius.*' From whence we
may gather that these words were in some degree
admitted at Rome an)ong people of rank and letters :
but, if the author means that they were teeome the
current language of the RomanSj he expresses him-
self in a very lax manner. Piiny himself makes
use of this word more than onoe ; yet tells us ^ very
expressly that for Eurus the Romans had Vuttur*
nus, for Boreas they used ^^^tVa— -and he lived
after Seneca. For it does not follow, l>ecause a word
is in vogue within the verge of the cou^ or in use
with the learned, that it is ' imnH^fately in general
acceptation. Sea-faring people keep long to their
own terms : pilots and marinersjome but late into
the feshion. JBut, as this may4K)etter of uneer*
taiaty, let us abide by Seneca, where be speaks fully
to the purpose ; which he does, when he proves there
^as no such wind as Euroaquilo, by saying, the wind
that answered to K»tHia^ bad among the Jiomaffs
no name.

* Hist. Nat, lib. 18. cap. 34. Edit. Harduin.

• Wc ha\t many inblancrs of this in French words, that arp
used by people of rank, apd adopted into the EngiUh language,
which the commonalty arc ijot accjuainted with, ] dare say,
the wind Eurus was no more in use among the Ri>man sailors,
iban the fjcvant or Pvnent are among the Brit'ukf

^4S OFTHBWIHD

And here I cannot bat take notice of the strangest
inferenoB that I belieTC was ever made. The words
of Seneca I have mentioned before*^tiem Gneci
SLatiu^v 'Vacant^ apud nos sine nwnne est. As this
writer was contemporary with St. Poti/, one would
think his testimony decisive ; and might naturally
expect it to be used to prove there was no such word
in the language. But Dr. Bentky makes quite a
different inference — '^ As the Rinnan seamen bad
^' no specific wwd, they probably might expmss it
'* by the compound EurootjuUo;^* and he afteiwards
tells you he found that they did so : all which, stript
of its specific distinction) amounts in plain English
to this«^Sinoe Sen€ca assures us the Romans had no
pame for this wind, Xh^' Roman sailors must for that
very reason have had one : which distinction be-
tween the Romam and Raman sailors is truly curi-
ous. ^ This is the^rst tjme, I believe, a writer's au-
thority is used to contradict his own testimony ; and

' The process of this inTestig^Uipn is wortk attending to. The
scope of Dr. BentU^'i argument is thifl«*&iieca assusoi us that
the Romans had no name for this Greek wind ; consequently the
tioman sailors had none: as the Remmt mihn had no name for
it, they probably invented one; and hence we find they bad one.
To all which I subjoin, to complete the argument ; as the R»mcn
sailors had a name for it, certainly the Romans had. Thus you
may, by this subtle way of reasoning, prove that the Rofuans^ ti
one and the same time, had and had not a name for the thing lu
dispute*

St7ftOCLYpOK:^ 945

u sitipfpatttioii inferf ed from poi9id««^ eiridenee to the
coomry. As Seneca and. PUnp ^ere botii of tli^ni
philofopherBi and wrote paiticuiady oti this subject;
it canaot be rappoeed that tlKy coiikl be ignorant of
a oircmmlaiiee of this nature.

I faave already observed, that, throvigh tte whole
ooone of Dr. Bentky's reasoniog, the mariBers are
supposed to be Romans. This fs wYthout any hesi«
ttttion taken for granted ; though ib^re is not the
least show of evidence to countenance the opinion;
Am we to ima^e». because tbe RwndM conqaered
all the world, that they navigated every ship upon
the seas ? The Evaageliit does not tdl us, that this
was an Italian ship coming from Aiexandria ; but
an Al^ipandrine ship going to Italy. It is therefore
wonderful ^at Cluver^ Boehart^ Grotius, and, I be-
Iteve, evary writer upon the sul^t, should overlook
this circuaislanee, that entiri^y subverts their hypo*
thesis. There is not the least reason to imagine that
the Mariners #^^e (Vom Italy. Alexandrine ships
were navigated by people of Alexandria ; as ap*^
pears by a ship from that (dace, which Lucian in a
serious Flatanic ' dialogue gives a very particular
account of It set out from the Pharos laden with
com ; and was to bring back in return the amount
of twelve Attic talents to the owner. Had the

* nXvMri} Ev^'ii

S44' OFTfiEVIKB

crew been Ranums^ it could not but have been men*
tioned. From the name of the pttot, and the one*
versation held in the Pireeus by the Aikmiam with
the master of the ship, and indiscriminately widi the
sailors, it is plain they had the same laogqage, and
consequently were Greeks of Akxandria. It is ob-
servable the name of the ship was the Isis ; and it
had the ima^ of that goddess on the prow.

There are many other accounts of AteJMMdrine
shipSi that will prove what I maintain^ Various au-
thors speak of them, particularly ' Cieero, ^ Sneto-
ititM, " Seneca, ^* Strabo. As the trade th^ carried
on was immense, and at the same time is a draiai<*
stance closely connected with my suligect ; I hope
the reader will excuse me, if I dwell a little upon
this head, and lay the nature and process of tins na-
v^tion before him. Their chief commodity was
corn, which they exported annually for Italj/ to a
great amount. This was a. freight of such c6ase«
qoence, that many li^ws were enacted under dtflpsr
rent emperors for its regulation and dispatch. The
mariners particularly were under great restrictions,
u i^;«« obliged to use their utmost diligence ; and

• OnX.pr9 Rab. Post. 15.

In Augusto & Nerone.

S^oec. Epitt. 77.
'» Ub. 3. Hem lib. 17.
'» Cod. 1. XI. Tit. 1. 6.

10

It

EVBOCLTDOM. 345

wwe liable to a capital punishment, if tbey uone*
cessarUy vent out of their coui%. ^ The magis-
tfBtes and commissaries on shore sufiered a total
confiscation of their estates^ if they were convicted
of mismanagement. *^ In short, no delay was allow*
ed : for imperial RomCj the mistress of nations and
pride of the universe, was often in want of bread.
No city suffered at times greater scarcity ; nor was
there any gratuity to the people more acceptable
than a donative of corn. For this reason AugiutM^
when he reduced Egypt into the form of a province^
opened the canals of the Ntle^ that had been ob-
structed and spoiled : and exacted by way of tribute
a certain portion of wheat, to be annually sent to
Italy. The amount of this impost was incredibly
great. If we may credit Aurelius Victory '^ it was
no less than twenty millions of Roman Modii:
hujus (Augusti scil.) tempore ex JEgypto urbi
annua ducenties centena miltia frumenti infer eban*
tur ; which in our measure is above one hundred
and sixty thousand tqn : ^ an amazing quantity, yet

'^ L. 7* c. de Navicolariis.

«» L. S. c— L. ♦. C.

'* Epitom^.de Vita tt Moribus Imp, Rom^n.

'' The Engluh gallon by a statute of Hi-arjf VII. waa to be
eight pounds : consequently the peck sixteen ; to ^hich the Ito*
ftuM modiua was equivalent, or rather iOffiewbat more. Now
20,000,000 i^wiofi modii or pecks x l6 » 320,000,000 pottftdt
Troy. IVhicb 330,000,000 divided by IJOOO the number of pouadf

346 OF THE WIMP

only one third of ^Hmt wms raised fiom die Afriem
pro?mce& This was origiDally brought over in
ships " of great burden ; that, at the sane time, in*
ported drogB^ spices, silk, tapestry, ^ass, ^ in abort
all the produce and merdiandise of the east. Tb^

in a tuo, gire 160^000, the amoont in tiisnagwof tfw importation
from Efgg]^,

The import of corn then from Egfft annuall j was if 0,000 tun ;
which at times must have amounted to no less than a million
sterling. This was die consumption at Rome in three mondis ;
being one third only of Ae com supplied fiwa ^^He, btiMm
what came from Siafy and other places. Ar iu i i m t i on Wei^sta
and Measures. p» SS. aivl 1S1«

This will appear less extraordinaiy, when we are told that
Ptolemy FMtadelphm raised every year from the same country of
^gyptihne^XmtB this quantity; as appears from St. Jercmt oil
the nintli chapter iiiDamd,

** The ship mentkmed by I«c«b» was ISO ieet loag» 60 wide,
and about 44 feet from the upper deck to the keel. Hie SokU
Royal is in length aS2, 4S broad, and, if I mistake not, about 44
deep.

The Royal George^ of 100 guns, from the extreme f^ 1^^

part of the figure at the head of the tafiarel • 812 9

Length of the lower deck . . ' • . 17S O

Extreme breadth ••..:• 51

Depth in the hold •;.... 2S 6

Height from the bottom of the keel to the waist . 45 6

Height frbin ilie bottom of the keel to the taffiuel 6l 6

Burthen in tons • . . • £000

In the computation and measurement of the Aktamigmt iliii> I

allow one foot and half to a cnbit«
■■ Mart. lib. IS. Epigr. 72.

^UftOCIiTDOK. S47

geoeraHy set out together^ formmg a large fleet
caUed Cammeatus AlexandrinWj and omde use of
JPuteoH ^ for an harbour ; drawing, I imagine, too
much water for the Tiber. Before them went some
l^t 'frigates^ called Fracursores and Tabellari^^
to give notice of their approach. They were alw^ays
so welcome on account of their freight, that they
had the privilege of entering the harbour with their
supparum or topsail displayed : an honour no other
foreign ships were allowed. PuteoU was in those
times the great emporium of Italy : and its mole is
represented as a wonderful structure; being founded
on stone piles, that were formed of a particular
cement which hardened in the water : and taking in
a mighty circumference, so that a large navy might
ride securely within its barrier. Strabo^ speaking
of these fleets/' takes notice that, in respect to
Italjf^ the imports and exports were very different.
" The ships came, he says, slow and deep laden ; but
" returned home light and nimble." Tm^ S" a,y tk

IV re nj A\^»yi^u» x^m rn Asxasio^^p^i^ ytvo^jLiyo^^ o^uv rat
iXxxfaf £¥ rt rja KCdrstvXifj Kxi u rottc auayuyxi^j o<ro¥
^x^vrtpon rt aeit Kapori^xi Jfu^o Kaxha^ irXiota^, From

this account we may, I think, be assured of the
country that these ships are to be referred lo. They
came to Italy, as it were to a mart ; but Egypt
was their retreat and home. There was a Pharos

y Senec. Epist. 77.

•• Vol. 2. p. 1142. Edit. Amstcl. 1707.

348 OF THE WIND

or lighthouse near Puteoli^ towards the buHdmg
and repairing of which the Alexandrine ships paid a
toll in common with other foreign vessels. There is
an ^ inscription extant to that purpose. This
Pharos^ I imagine, was situated in the island
Caprea ; the same that was thrown down by an
earthquake just before ^' the death of Tiberius^ and
was afterwards rebuilt. It is alluded to by Static
in speaking of this coast ;

^ Teleboumque damos^ trepidis ubi dulcia nautis
Lamina noctivaga tollit Pharos amula luntt.

There is another inscription mentioned by Gravius,
that is a further confirmation of what I have been
maintaining. It contains the wishes of some Alex-
andrine commanders for the health and long life of
the Emperor Commodus :

rnEP XHTHPIAZ KAI AIAMONHS

TOT KTPIOT ATTOKPATOPOS

KOMMOAOT IEBA£TOT

OI NATKAHPOI TOT noPETTIKOT

AAEBANAPINOT ITOAOT."*

*» Grutcr.

** Sueton. in Tibcrio. c. 74.
•♦ Sylr. Lib. 3. &d Clandkm Uxorrm. Vers. 100»
*> There is something; particular in the orlgiMd Ibmi •f the
letters, that tliis inscription is composed of. It it ml Jtome in tl c

£UROCLTDOK« 349

This inscription being in Greek seems to indicate,
thai those who composed it were of that nation*
If these officers had been Ramans, they would have
paid this compliment to their Emperor in their
native langaage.

I thought it would not be unentertaining to the
reader to have this short history of the trade of
Alexandria laid before him: which I have been
pretty full in describing ; as it is much to the pre*-
aent purpose, and of some consequence in respect
to a subsequent inquiry. We may learn from many
particulars here mentioned the true country of the
persons who navigated the Apostle's ship. They
came from the same place with those specified
above, and on the same errand, to carry corn to
Italy ; but whether on a public or a private ac«
ooun^ b uncertain. It is probable, they set
cot with the grand fleet, but were very early separ
rated by stress of weather : which was perhaps the
reason of their meeting with another ship after-
wards from the same port ; that had undergone the
liJ(e disaster, and lost its passage. It is sufficient,
that every circumstance evincea^ they were Greeks
of Alexandria : they had therefore a name for this
wind ; and cannot be supposed to have unnecessarily

Btkedtrt ; and tt seems to be carefully copied by J09. Se^iigtr in
hu siuinadTeniotti on Euseb. Chroii. p. 11$.

350 OF THE WIN0

adopted one of a foreign manufacture^ one too of
so barbarous a consuticdon. ^

^ Lucian plainly intimates that the principal person
Orrdon, and paints him vciy particularly. And here I caaoot
hut take notice of a great oversight in hiatoriftiis; who^ in their
descriptions of nations, sit down contented with giving us the
battles, confederacies, and achievements, that are in conunon
to people of every denomination and climate : but the strong
national outlines and constitutional marks they forget to exhibit.
Now we are pleased, when we are made acquainted with th«
particular turn of mind and disposition of any nation: and are
glad to proceed farther, and to survey the personal distinctinaa
and characteristics; and to have the dress, air, and hahit, as it
were in a picture, presented before us. In the passage alluded
to above, Lucian gives us such a picture of a Greek iAAlta&ndria.
He describes him as issuing out of his apartments in *thc ship,
neatly dressed, and making a gay appearance; having his ba»
combed back, and tied with gp«at axactne» accoidiag to liie
fashion of his country. But when this trim personage comes to
be more nearly examined, and compared with a native Athenian :
he falls infinitely short in the opinion of those who behold him ;
as LydmtSy one of the interlocutors, witnesses— Km fcwr « waw
MM9^t «rafuwi, iMh^tua^wn ilt^ ^ >i IvtH yn^t 9^ vw m»
y^myxjf^^ •*»««» auu v^;i^tiXo( trt, mm XMrr«f mymit tm» atuktw mm* ff -

war^t99 h TV ^ofu xeu ru r«( ^orinic t*w. We have here the na-
tional marks of this person strongly delineated. He seems to have
been a Mestize: his ccnntenance being deeply bronaed; his lips
protuberant ; his legs dry and thin ; and the tone of his voice lb*
reign, and bis manner of speaking somewhat inarticulate and
hasty. In short, we see here a Oretk insensibly vcrguv towafds
an Ethif^ian. Many people think the Negroet are a distinct

EUffOeLTDOK: 351

But what occasion is there for going these lengths
to prore the impropriety of this word, which, at
first sight, is manifest from the context Dr.
Bentietf insists that the Vulgate and Altxandrine
reading is the true one. Let us for once allow it,
and attend to the consequence. Euroafuito is then
to be inserted in the table of Raman winds, and to
answer to the Codas of the Greeks. In conse-
quence of tlus» St Luke is made to say, pir on iroXu

fi f j3«Ac xar* a\nft^ airfjue; tu^»mxo;, i xaXs/binrof EvfaxvXtev ;

that there came upon them a violent ^^onic wind/
called JEuroapiilo. I would only ask what is the
moaning of EvfaxvXm ? It is said to be an ENE : or, in

species from the rest of mankind : but I do not perceive any rea«
fon for tucfa a notion. Who can doubt, that sees a Oreek thus
aaokioto an Egjfpikmt but that an £gj^isn by degraas may de*
geai»rate to tiC^ref

There is a panage in Plautus^that will aways be acceptable on
the same account as the foregoing. It is in the Pcatulus^ Act. 5.
Sc. 2. where the author gives us a general idea of the Carthagt"
mam women from Giddeneme^ a native of those parts* Hatmo had
beeo inquiring what was the make and figure of a particular per*
ifM^^HoM, Sed earum NtUrix^ qus iii faciei mUd espedi* MilpkiQ,
tLiiSwerS'^iaiurdhaud Magna f carport aquih'^Specie venusta^ ore
parcOf atque oculis pemigris. Making allowance for the times,
one would imagine he was describing some beautiful Moor of An»
dalttsia or Grenada. If the accounts transmitted to us are true,
these original marks were not erased when the Moriscoes left
Spam : and the Saracen blood must have been deeply tinctured
with the Funk,

S5S OV THE triKD

round terms, a nortb-eaat wind*— Construe it so^ and
see what sense can be made of it — *' In a short time
'* there beat upon it a typhonic wiod called a north-
*' east/' or a hurricane, or a violent storm, or what
jou please^ called a north-east wind. Try every
way, and you will still be disappointed. Here is an
extraordinary circumstance mentioned ; and you
expect it to be called by a particular appellation:
but you meet with nothing satisfactory : the species
is denominated by the genus^ a retrograde way of
determination ; and the name ^^ that abould discri*
minate affords not the distinction required. JSti-
roaquilo is a stationed wind : and may he referred
to as a general point for all winds that blow in that
direction, taking in all from the slightest breeze to
the strongest ^le. This typhonic wind is mentioned
as a species ; and therefore cannot be denominated
by a general term : because a general denomination
does not specify nor distinguish. If a writer informs
us that, on the coast of Malabar ^ they have a Jfon*
soon caI|)Bd a south-west ; how does this particu-
larize or explain ? The converse, indeed^ affords a
proper distinction; they have a south-west wind
called a Monsoon : the other is false : for the sooth-
west is not a species of periodical wind, and conse-
quently cannot be the specific name of one. , Tiiere

*' We define diingi by general terms ; but ibey tra caltcd by
specific and particular oiv'^.

^uaocLTPor* 353

is a falktcjr in the usage of this word, that at first is
not so apparent : as long as it occurs in its original
foreign gtirb Bv^axuAA^ir, it is more easily taken for
the specific name of this tjphonic wind ; being an
untmial term, and seemingly not unapplicable to an
uncommon ^object. Strip it of its primitive dress ;
that iSf call it plain north-east, and refer it to the
tabl^ of the winds, or its place in the heavens : the
failaoy then ceases, and the misapplication appears.
It is curious to see the embarrassment of the first
translators of the New Testament into English
about this passage, vtntus J\/plionicus^ qui vocatur
Euroaquilo. Tyndalf ^ and his followers sacrifice th^
letter to the sense, and call " it a flawe of wynde out
of the north-east ;" taking no notice of the words^
^ vecatur : but anone after there arose agaynst
their purpose ajlawe of wynde out of the north-e^ss^
On the other hand Myks CoverdalCy ^ Bonner, and
others choose to abi^^ by the letter, and so run into
an absurdity. They translate it, a jUm of xrind
which is aUled the north-east. And HoUyhush^ a

^ See Tyndaltf% Testament printed sbont the yeftn 153S and
1630, and the edition of 1536, 4tQ; abo those in Edward the
Sixth's leign. See likewise Gr^oa's great Bible, 1541, over-
looked by Bp. Ttmtdil; and the tramlations from the vmion of

^ The lint edition of the Bible by Qi>perdaie^ 1 555. foU Near
Testament under Bonner'i 'mspeciion^ 1538, at fa/tt, dedicatcfl
to Lord CromacU. New Te$t. prinud at Soutktserk, 1538.

you V* A A

354 OF THE WIK0

tempestuous trind^ which is called narth-east. But
the translators afterwards, seeing this dilemma, had
recourse to the original Greek; and remedied the
difficulty by inserting the true reading.

But on the other hand, it is to be observed that
the word Euroclydoh is^not attended with these
improprieties : and though, by setting aside the for*
mer reading, this may seem sufficiently authenti-
cated ; yet I think it may be further proved to be
the true reading from the tenor of the text — i^ir v

iroXyt h i^aXt %ar avmi MtfAoq rv^wyixoc : *' DOt long

'* after there beat upon it,"* says our translation in-
definitely — beat upon what? certainly, xara imvn,
oipon the island Crete^ under which they ran ;' for
this is the last thing mentioned, that it can be re-
ferred to : '' there beat upon the island » tempes-
'' tuous wind called Euroclydon.^* Now, without
doubt, when a storm comes upon a place, it must
beat upon it, let it come from any point whatever.
Yet, had the wind blown off from the shore, St.
Luke would not have used the expression f|3«iXf mt*
auTYic, '* beat upon the island ;** because it is a re-
lative expression, referring to the situation of the
person who speaks of it, who was at that tinoe to the
windward or south of it It is plain therefore, the
wind blew upon shore; and must have come from
the south or south-east. This is fully warraoied
from the point where the ship was, and the direc-
tion it ran in afterwards, which was towards the
north and north-west, as I shall prove in the sequel.

EUROCLTDOK. 355

All these circuDfistances agree well with Euroclydon;
but are not compatible with any other wind

After saying, the Roman sailors mightexpress the
wind by the compound EuroaguUo, Dr. Bentley
concludes; '* Since therefore we have now found
'* that Euraaquilo was the Roman mariners word for
*• the Greek K«»x*«c."— This is most decisive work,
from a supposed possibility to infer a certainty.
But to proceed — *' Since we have found Euroaquilo
'' to be the true reading, there will soon appear a
'^ just reason why St. Luke calls it avi/MOf ru^wvixoc, a
'* tempestuous wind, vorticosus^ a whirling wind,'*
&c. This is a great mistake, and the order of the
terms is inverted. St. Luke does not call the wind
Euroaquilo a tempestuous wind, but the reverse.
He is made to call a tempestuous wind, Euroaquilo
— " '^ there beat upon it a tempestuous wind called
" the north-east"— which reading is so preposterous
that it ruins at once all Dn Bentley has been la-
bouring to establish. Such are the difficulties this
learned man has involved himself in, to support a
iavourite reading ; so hard it is to render a stubborn
text pliant, and warp it to our wishes.

S* KmXi nar murn^ avi/m^ rvfvMMf » • ««^»fMM< E0^««»Airr.

A A2

I •

OFTUE

ISLAND MELITE.

Having thu dispatched, and, I hope, satts^
iactorily, what I first premised to take in hand, I
come now to the second part, wbidi was to ascer-
tain the particular Island, on which the Apostle l^t.
Paul was shipwrecked. This, one would imaging,
could be attended with no difficulty i for it is very
plainly ^ipressed, that^ after havmg been tossed for
ioiiie time in the Adria^ they were at last cast upon
the illand Melite. The only question is, which is
the sea called Jdria^ or Adriatic ; and what ialand
can be foand in that sea mentioned by such a name.
The Adriatic sea is that large gulf that lies be-
tween Italy and the antient Ulyria, and retains its
name to this day/ And as to the island we are in
quest of, there was one in that sea called MeKtc,
which is taken notice of under that name by the
best geographical writers. Sa/lax CaryandensiSf
enumerating the islands of that sea, speaks of Me^
lite very particularly; placing it not far from the

SJ8 OP THE ISLAXD

river Karo, and the neigbboaring Isthmus, in tiie
district of the Nestiaans^ who were an Hfyrim

nation.' np«y ixi rey Notf^yft v-^ra^My va^AvXAir^
vtXXn X'^?^ »»iixfi o-fo/^A CK ^aX^ro-*** x«u »ir»f tk

vof «Xft«f X^{^ ^YT*^f V ^*^f^^ MiXir«« He says it was
twenty stadia from Cnrcyra Aleiana, or the bbck
Corcjfra. AgathemeruSj taking notice of MeUte
and the a^acent islaodsy mentions tbem in this

order :^ Eio** it x«i tt ru AJJbi* Mir«i vjc^ TUP lAAt/^Oy

MiXiTn. Ptolemy calk them Dalmatian idands^ and
eoomerates.tbem thus: Mrr«y Tfmy$^mf «ai «ai(,

j^a^iA XIK& «-aXk» Kd^x^* w fkfXaiM^ M Atnin wnwu They

Hre likewise spolsen of by Pliny, ^ who meatioos
Brattiaand Issa; and says^ Jb his Corofra^Meknm
cognomifiata, cum Cnidiorum oppido, distal XXV.
ISL passuum i inter juam et lUyriasm Melita^
unde catulos Mclitaas appellnri CaUmachm oiMst
est. . ] t is mentioned by Antommu ^ in his ItisM^
rium maritimum. From these authorities we find
that Meiilew^ an lUyrian island in the Adriatic
sea, in the province of tlie Nestieans; and that it
lay between Corcyra nigra and the main land|, veiy

' Vtile Gcogf. Antiq. Groiiov. Logd. Bat 1700 p. IS.
• * Ibid. p. 193.

' Gcogr. lib 2. ad finem.

« Hist. Nat. lib. 3. cap. alt. £diu

* Vidt p. 115. Edit LugduQ.

M£LIT£. 3$9

near the river Naro and the Isthmus above it. It
was called by the anti^nts Melite^ MelitenCj and
^ Melitussa ; at this day Melede, and by the Scla-
vonians^ Mleet ; and is in the jurisdiction oi Ra-
gusa. This was the place, to which Agesilaus ibe
fother of Oppian the poet was banished by Severus^
upon a notion that he had not shewn that Emperor
proper respect. ^ His son attended him during his
confinement, and in that interval composed his
Halieutics and Cynegetics, which some years after
he carried to Rome. They gained him great repu-
tation, especially with Caracalla, the succeediAg
Emperor ; who, together with the Empress Juiia
Domna, his mother, was complimented in these
poems. The author was ordered to ask any gra-
tui^ : but he only requested his fether's enlarge-
ment This was immediately gninted ; and he was
honoured with a piece of gold for eveiy verse be-
sides. As to the catuli Melitenses mentioned by
Callimachus, they are by some ascribed to Malta ;
but it is a mistake. These dogs were an lUyrian
breed ; and very con^mon in Magna Grtccia^ and
those places that had any correspondenee with the
Greek colonies in the Adriatic : but, of all others,
they were in greatest esteem among the Sybarites,
the most languid and indolent people upon earth ;

* Polybittt apad Stsph. Bjtsnt.
' Adoq. viu Oppiani.

S60 OF TU£ ISLAND

xiho made these animals attend them to the bath?,
carrying in their mouths the little implements for
bathing.

There is a gem mentioned in the ' 3fuseum Flo-
rentinumy with a representation of one of these
-dogS) and a short account of them subjoined. C0-
num MtUtetorum^ quorum mcminit Ath€n€Bus^ UK
18. cap. 3. ea lausfmtj stqui euntes ad balneum.
Serai oJiciuHi hi mplcbdntj olti guttum et strigites
ferenteSf quibw domini ungerentur destringeren^
turque ; uti hac rarissima et pukkerrima gemma
ostendit^ This short accoant of the iskntid I
thought proper to lay before the reader ; to shew
that sueh a place existed, and to take off any pre-
judice that nright arise from its supposed obscurity.

From wbat has been said, the point would be
settled past controversy, were it not for aa island of
the same nisime, situated at a great distance in the
African sea. It has been the common opinion that
the Melite now called Malta was the true place of
the Apostle's shipwreck : and the natives have a tra-
dition of long standing to support this notion. Yet,
however general this may have been, I think it nay
be fairly proved that it could not be the idand men-
tioned by the Evangelist Herein I dif%r again
from GrotiuSf Cluver^ Beza, Bentley^ and finom

■■i*^.i»i t — r» ■sd^.MBh

• Vol. 2. tab. 20.

• S^e ub« 1.

MtLITE. 361

** Bocharty that curious^ inde&tigable, and particu^
larly learned man. He has taken much pains to
jM*ove the tradition is well grounded, and that MaltM
is the place upon which St. Paul resided. But, in
domg this, he takes many things for granted th«t
cannot be allowed him ; and speaics with too great
a latitude : so that the whole seems a force and a
atraiU) and can never be made to agree with ^be text
The grand difficulty, and, indeed, ail insunnount*
abe one, lies here ; that, as St. Paul says expressly
that the island he was cast upon was in the Adria^
Malta, to be proved the place spoken of, must be
made an ^^ri<?/ic island. To effect this, the learned
Bockart labours hard. He shews, first, that the
aea we are speaking of incroached upon the lonhmg
that it extended itself to the SSnus Corinthiacus c
then, in order, it engrossed the Sicilian sea and the
Cretan : afnd thus, advancing step by step, he in-
cludes Malta witlun its verge ; makes the coast of
jifrica washed by its waves ; and would ' persuade
you that LeptU in agro Tripotitano was situated
upon the Adriatic coast. All this he does upon
the authority of the poets, and a few of the later
historians.

As for the poets, their evidence is not worth
taking notice of : they make every thing subservient

^ See alio Jar. Scaligtr de Emeodat. Temp. p. 555. Cykmm.

S6i OF THE'ISIAKD

to measure* Yet, even of these, nothing he quotes
comes up to his purpose. The learned writer seeQis
to make use of their trespasses, merely to prepare
the reader for what is to come ; that he may not be
too much shocked at the violence of the after-evi*
dence. What Ovid and TibuUus say is only pre-
paratory ; Philostratus and Pausanias come but
half way : those that speak to the purpose are Pro*
copius, Orosiw and JEthicus. These are they that
advance the Adriatic to the confines of Barca ; and
by the same way of proceeding might make Cdr-
ihage itself, if th^ pleased, an appendage to Ra*
gusa.

But we ought to inquire of what rank and of
what age the writers are, whose au thority he appeals
to : for, in producing the testimony of authors, it is
not sufficient to be told what is said, unless we are
likewise informed when, and by whom, it was deli-
vered. We know that Polybius^ Diadoruif Strabo,
Pliny tell another story : it is therefore necessary to
consider the character of these persons that are to
overturn such established authority. If we make a
just estimate of them, even with Smdas and J^ety-
chius added to their number; (for they too are
quoted) what will they be found ? doubtless^ writers
.of some eminence in their several times ; so let them
have their due : who lived, however, many centuries
after the fact we are determining. So that all you
can learn from their evidence in respect to St. Paul
and his shipwreck is, how things were called four or

five-huadred years afterwards. Thk is die very utaiost
it will amount to ; which is very little to the present
purpose : for we must make use of the times we are
treating of for a standard ; and not be guid^ by
the mistakes and extravaj^ncies of after ages. Tht }

only way to arrive at the truth, is to learn the senti-
ments of the best authors who lived in, or near \o%
the times we are engaged in ; and observe how things
were defined and specified wh^n.the Apostle wrote^
The learned Bocliart would fain, prove Matt a to he
an island in the Adriatic sea : 1 think I can shew
his scheme to be impracticable. In doing which, I
shall not descend for evidence to the fouribi fifths or
any lower centuries ; but confine myself to the tes*
timony of writers who were either contemporaries^
or not many years antecedent or subsequent to the
apostolic age.

As Bochart seems to be the fullest of any body
upon this subject, and comprehends every thing that
others have said in favour of it ; I will lay before
the reader the whole of his arguments in order.

" Scd altera hlcsese offer t mqjoris moment i quas^
tiOf ad utram [Insulam] appulerit Paulus —

Primo enim Act. 27. 1S» 14. Circa Cretaib cuin
navigartnt Paulus^ excitatur wifAos rvpm^^H i 'x«Ai^-
liipoi EufoKXvtuw^ ventus turbulentus, qui vocatur £u-
roclydon ; vel, ut legit Vulgattzs interpres^ Euppaxu-

irthM*'*

" G^ogr. Sacr. Pan alt. lib. l« ca]^« 26.

964 OF THE IS1JIH0

Xm, Earotquilo: fuam kctumem n ufuariM^ rmegt
confecta : neque enim Euroaqoilo potmit e Crttd
navem in Illyricum impellere. Frtutiiistet id Eu-
ronotuSf non $ubcontrarius Eoroaquilo, wU docti
situs locarum. Sedj quoquo mado legas^ vemium
ilium Euroclydanem in Austrum inclindsse patiui
quim m Septentrionem inde palam est ; qmdd, iUo
Jlante^ nauta metuunt ne in Africa Sgrtim ind-
dant; Act. 87» 17 : nihU tale formidaturi, siventuM
navem in Illyricum impulissetf qutt ara est Syrti et
Afriae okoersa.

S. Act 87- 41 • irifMrfr«»ri< fiC rmtw iAaXMWW99 fttf

ntiXa» my vaw ; ctttD mcidisseiit in locam bionrem,
iUiseruDt naveiD. In locum bimarem, id est, in
istkwmm. Haratius, Od. 7. lib. 1.

Aut Ephesum bimarisve Corinthi
Micnia.

*

Chid. Eleg. 10. lib. \. Trist.

Ami posiquaoi bimarem cairn rapenmmus
isthmuBi.

<fiic isthmus ad insula or turn astssmn ka^Seque at -
tendUur, et voeatur ab incolis la Cala di S. Ptolo^
& Pauli appulsus.

3. Act. 88. 7. Circa locum fllam eraat x^^ ^
vfitTw Tuc vntf-s, oM/MiTi II^rAfw ; prasdia primo iosuls,
nonune Publio. Eum intelligo, quem insula Rth
numi prafecerant : nam hujus insula frcsfectoi its

XEIITE« 9015

nomimri MoUtos et tx hec loeo cottigcrc est^ et ex ve*-
teri ejritc^hiOf quod m nuirmare Grads Uteris u
Jfelike vidme refert Quintmus^: A. KA. TK)X.

KTP. railETX. PftMAIAN. HPaTOS. MEAITAIXIN.

L.Ca.Filius. Cyr. Eques. R&mamrum, Prinuu
MeHtenrium. Nempe idem antea nominis fuerat
prafedis Cafthaginiettstbus^ qui Punied phrasi di*
cehaniur eyjwm, Rrimi. —

4. Tres menses continues in Hid insula knssit
JPaulus cum centurione et aliis. Act, 28. 1 1 ; qui
Humerus haminum fuit CCLXXVI, Act. 27* S7.
Quod vix quisquam crediderit de Illyricd Melite :
quia, dtm non nisi quatuor passumn miliibus i cm*
iinenti distet^ tt Epidaurum in amspectu haheat^
partum celeberrimum et hospiiibus eommodissimum ;
centurio Romanus maluisset ed trqjicere^ qudm to-*
tarn hiem^ in mistrd insulA degere, in qud tarn
mulins adotnas sine gravibus incommodis diversari

Juisset nefas.

5. Jam qudd iidem dicuntur Puteolos vectijuisse
in AtexandrinA nave^ qua in eddem imuli kiemave'^
rat. Act S8. 1 1 ; quis de lUyried Melite inielltre*
rit ? ciim ab Mgypto Puteolos contendentibus Afri-*
cana Melite penh invitis sese offerat. At quisquis
Alexandrid Puteolos iturus lUyricam Meliten petit,
meritd did queat, sin minus toto ccelo, saltern toto
sale aberrdsse.

6. Hoc potissimum, quod Lueash Melite profcctos
eddit primi Syracusas, deiude llhegium appulisse^

S6i OF T|l£ ISLAND

eranymus in tiitA HUarienis^ ubi tnedium A4rwn
pcrtranseunt ab JEgypti Par<Btonio ad Sicilia Pa-
chynum appulsuri. Sed ad rem id maximh est^ quid
in Procopii FandaliMf lib. 1. insula: Gaulos et

Melita Aipiarixov xai Tuppfivtxov irfXayoc J'iOf t^so'iy, Adri-

aticum et Tuscum pelagus disterminant. Scithigi-
tur Sacer Scriptor et ex geographorum usu i Cretd
Melitam delator ^i ventorum ingruentium jactari
dicit in Adrid. Porrd in eddem insula barbarorum
nomine Pomos ab illo desigfiari docuimuSy quorum
reliquia in agris hteserant. Oppidi denique nan
tneminiiy quia nihil erat necesse. It a Act. 21. 1.
Paulus appulisse narratur in insulas Coum et Rho*
duniy absque mentione urbium, quas tamen utraque
l^buit insulce cognomines.

These are the argumeats of Bochart in fiivour of
Malta. In answer to which I will endeavour to
shew, that it could not be the island, that this learn-
ed man supposes it to be, where St. Paul was cast
away. And although, if this point be made out| it
fiUls of course to the lot of the other island to be
the place mentioned by St. Luke; yet I will not rest
satisfied with this alternative : but, while I produce
incontestable proof that Malta was not the place;
I will bring as certain evidence that Melite lUyrica
was.

It is to be observed, in the course of the foregoing
arguments, that the /^hole depends upon this, whe-
ther Malta can beseemed an Adriatic island. As
I. Iiave already ki some m^sure anticipated this in^

M£tITK. 369

quiry : I shall begin with it again, though it be ra-
ther the last in prden The other arguments I shall
afterwards examine each in its turn.

First then I shall lay before the reader a short
account of the Adriatic sea, as it was originally
bounded, and as it was in process of time enlarged.
In early ages it comprehended only the upper part
of the Sinus lonhiSy where was a city and a river,
both called Adria ; from one of which it took its
name. It afterwards was advanced deeper in the
gulf; but never so ingrossed it, as to obliterate its
original name ; for it is called Sinus and Mare
Adriaticumy and Sinus and Mare Ionium by writers
promiscuously for many ages. Herodotus calls the
whole the Ionian gulf without limitation : '* Ex h t»

xuKn n lovis, A/Aftf/ivncof Evir^of s Eiri jot^noc* iro^ ii tit

n loyis xoxn. Thucjfdides speaks of it in the same

manner : '' EirUetftkppf iri iroXic f» Jsfif f^-rXfom to> !••

»M» xoxiroy. It was esteemed the same in the days of
^ Theophrastus. But when the Romans came to
navigate this &mLs^ thqr ^ere more acquainted with
the Adria, and called it accordingly by that name ;
allotting to the Ionian only the lower part of the
gal£ And even Greek writers^ who lived under

'^ lib* fi. cap. 127* Edit. Oroaov.

'* Lib. 1.

■♦ Hist. Plant, lib. 8. cap. 10. "«» Aw^fJmnf y^ rn wtf% nt

VOL. V. »B

wut rmdKd to the Catmiomt

It

UtLItt. Sfl

was called by some the Sicilian sed^ by otbem die
Cretan : but properly comprehended both. ^

I come now to writers nearer to the time we are
spealdng of. DicAm^us &cuIm menrions the l^nus
lonhts andier the ntfme Imoq fr^f^ ; and acquaints
OS that Dhnyiimsj tyrant of SScify, '^ buiti cities in
" Jdris that he iUfght secure thia^ pottage, and
^ have an open and nnintemipted navigiition to

^ Bpirus :^ ^ Eyy^ xara f¥ Ai^mi^ iroXftc 0«xf^f»r'
rsr» li hrp«rrf, Jiarospifro; ro» I«yitr nmXuf^Vfn Wfn
i/iMroifio^Ai, i»ft T9» i**! rui^ Hircft^ir ir^sv o^^fltXn »«r«-

^ffvM^. The lemsm gulf, we find, is termed by
these two bisforianif lemc iro^ •« or Imian passage ;
because; in their time, the Remem armies aa wd!^
as private persons passed over it from BnmAmmm
to ^Bpidamnu9 and <he opposite continent. Dfo-
nynus the geographer fitewise calls it the Iomo$
T«^9C : he places in it tfie islands of Ahiyrtu$ ;

"^ PUtt. HisC Nat. libw 4. cap. X Cdil. Harduio.
** Thk wat doas to curb the Ilkfriatk pintci.
'* lib. 15. psg. 4^. Edit. Stephan.

«

** AiijpMtewwi b^aathe Fm /^pMfio^ or giaad toad to Jfooc-
doaia ana TAnKf. See Suabo. voL i. pag. 496. £4iu AoviteL

» IblMlfr. V«r9w4a7*

BBS

n r

t,Js,

J* « ^ ^^;

Aiibe

USLITB. : 373

We have made as yet hot small advances towards
AlaUa and the African shore : and ibere is reason
to thiok we shall never reach it. For there are too
many seas^ too many promontories that interfere ;

fVf 111 ftaXat voXXft furaj^\^

Ante et Trinacrid lentanius remu^ in undd.

The next person whose evidence I shall appeal to
is StrabOf who was contemporary with St PauL
In describii^ these sea% he b^os from the south ;
and enumerates them in the order they lie from the
Syrtts to the gulf of Adria. ^.To /mm w vpo tui^

£v^ui» x«» rii(. Ku^vaift^ xftXfftr«i AIBTKON x. t. A.
To h ZI](SAIKON rcAayoc ^^9 ms SixsXm; criy xai rz^
ItaXi«^ cm r« wfcf im f4i^«(* luii £ti tk jmta^u ir*^s m; re

x»» lUxvys- " The sea that is before the Syr Us
" and Cyrene is called the Libyan^ &c. The
*^ ^' Sicilian sea lies due east from Sicily and the
** bottom* of Jialy : e&tteoding upwards from the

lib. S. cap. 3. Cicero likewise calls the whole the Ionian gulf.
Ut pkilosophi tanquam in tupcrvm mare Ionium dcfiucrttUj Gracmm
quoddam et portuosum ; oratores autem in infvrum hoc Tuscvnn et
harbaruM^ scopulotum atque infeitum^ i<Aerentur. dcOrat. 3. 19*

•♦ VpI. 1. pag. 185. edit. Amslcl. 1707.

^' Strabo calls the Ionium Magnum the Sicilian sc^

.374 OF nrs uiand

^ itreights of Mhegiumf u ftr as tht Xotriaiu
^' on one haod ; and the Mu$cniam on the mAht,
<< and from thaaa dovn te^racweand FMkjfmuJ'

irXii(0i rev Ko^ivdMUMy xaXx/MMir ic«Xir«»' v(«< «f«T«c J'
ivi Tf axf «y lawyimv now «» rof^* w Immi vAm «• r. A«
'O ^ loyio; xoXiroc f*ff oc ir^ t« I'ui' A^(f*t Xiyo/tAivi^ nmi Jt

TV f*fV /y '<E^f^ vXH/fAir « lAXupif Mill* xn9 i* fU«Nrtl^» II
IraXiA, f*<X(* '*'* /'^^X* '''' X«T» TDV AxuXiHflw. ** It

^ reaches eastward as far « the headlands 'Of Crtte,
** fv-ashing great part of the Ptlapanm9$m^ and fill-
<< ing the Sinus Corinthiacut. To the mottk k ex-
" tends as fiftf as the lapygian proaMMaaory and the
'^ beginning of t^e Imietn gul^ &.c Bat llie Monian
^' gulf is now esteemed part of the Airiatie aea :
^' which sea is formed or bounded by the lifyrian
«< coast on the right haod ; by the coast of hmfy on
*^ the left, as high up as Aqunkku*' Jn another
place he defines the Adriatic sea most precisely.

^'Mira h AvoXXturuur BuXXiXsi xfti Xl^ix«», aoai to tmcie^

TJi U»Mi xoXm x«i Ts Aifin. To /unn Ai ro/uui «mmo oip9«»»
fr^ ^»af fffii /f loiriocy ^fOTi ^» iif<mr /»ff«C rnc dftX^mt?

tome.
•» Vol. 1. pag. 4S7. edit, Anttcl. 1707.

i€
€€
€t
CC

«n^ Qrkl/W» an4 ^Mormw the m ^ga rio ft for

^ mpatb or strcpgbt of the loni^ golf ^4
A4r'^tifi soa coqw^o^es. Tbcae two §fas |^t^
^' oqe eoiQiBOD inlet : ^t the Ionian differs ivotf^
** the 4i4^^(uf : hecause that is tb^ pacne 9f fhe
^ ftrst part of the Sinus; the J^dria i^ the name ^f
^* the interior part, quite up to the J^gtrthest recea^:
'* but now it is th^ name gf the whole." ^*

I come neit to Pompo^ius Melfi^ who yi2A ^ker
wi^e of d)e same a§p. In recounting somq pf xl)^
^tJ9fl towarcjB the lower part of ItfLlgfj he mentions
Lupi^f HydruM or Hj/dnintum, the ^^sert coast qf
S^lmtun^ and Qillipohs; after which he con*
di^lesy '' here is the ^undary of the Adriatic :'*
"^ JUqaiiBf ffydrus i^iu^ /^^ e/ S^wtiui can^i, ef
Siflemtina litforaj et urbs Grosci(i Qnllipolif : hue
usfHeA4b^ia. Aad, ^"^ Helias — mari ^froque^ et lonio
m^iSi Iptera ejti$ intrantCj douce gu§iuor milHa
p0^m^fii pateat, 8^c. In equmers^ting some of the
proWn^^ of Greecfj h§ proceeds in U)is mai^i^er ;
4rgpli$, Lffimke, M^ema, Elif, Aclfaiff, Jrc^-
dia : liieii, ^yond tfte Sims Carintftiaciff, ** ^^fi-

^ Sirabo takes no notice of the Cretan flea ; but calls the
wliole intenral between Sicily and Crete the Sicilian sea : he 1il^«
wise does not mention the lower or great foffnta.

** Lib. 2. cap. 4.

** lib* 12. cap. 3.

376 OF THE I8LAMD

^' lia^ Acamania, Epirus^ as high up as the A4ri-
^^ atic ;" ultra JEtolia^ Acarmnia^ Epirus^ $ufue
in Adriam^^The Adriatic was therefore above £pl-
rus. To the same purpose be speaks in another
place: Deijide Ceraunii monies; ab iis Jltxus in
Adriam : and concludes, that *' in Adria the first
" city was Oricutn^ the next Dyrrhaeium ;" « r-
hium prima estOricum, secunda Dyrrkacium, Epi-
damnus ante a*at.

Tbb is the evidence of Mela^ a Roman and a
contemporary; who must have known the boun-
daries of his own country more accurately than a
foreigner ; and the opinions of his own times better
than writers three or four centuries after.

Plintfs evidence must have the same weight for
the like reason : indeed, his anthority is superior.
He differs from Mela in some degree ; dividing tlie
StJUis into two seasy as Strabo and Diodorus bad
done before him ; allotting the lower part to the
Ionian, the upper to the Adria. ' ^^ In eo [sinu]
duo mariay (quo distinximusjtne) Ionium in prima
parte, interius Adriaticum. He moreover marks
out more particularly the upper Ionian sea, by in*
forming us, it comprehended the island Saso or
Sasonis ; a& well as the island of Diomede on the
other side, where it washed thp coast of Calabria

^' Nat. Hist lib. 3. cap. 26, £<iit. Hftrduicu

MELITE. 377

and Apulia. ^ In Icnio mari ab Orico M. hiiUia
pas9uum Sasonis ffiraticA staiione fwta. And
again, ^'/n lanio-^^ontra Apulum Httus Dio-

** Nat* Hist. lib. 3. cap. 2S. Edit* Harduin.

^ FOmf speaks of the island of Dwmtde as being in Che lomtm
«ca ; and m^iboos this particular circiunstancey that the irst
plane*- trees that were introduced into Europe were brought to
that island, and planted on the hero's tomb. These trees are
certainly very beautiful ; and if any species may claim the pre-
ominciice for their noble appearance, I should think we may give
it to the plane. Yet Flim^ seems to wonder at peopla for putting
themselves to any cost to purchase merely shade. Sed quia «•»
jure miretur arborem^ vmbrM gratia tan(umt exaHatopetitamorbef
Platamu hoc est^ mare Ionium in Diomedis ingulamf ejuadem !••
muli gratia f primum invecta : inde in Siciliam transgressa^ atqut
inter prtnua donata Italic ; et jmn ad Morinos tuque pervecta^
ae trikuiariimn etiam detinens aobtm^ utgentes vectigal et pro umkra
pendants Nat. Hist* lib. IS. If Plug is in earnest, it gives me
but a mean opinion of his taste; though I must honour him as a
naturalist. It is mentioned of Xerxes^ that, in marching through
Lifdioj he saw one of these trees, of so stately a growth and of so
beau^ful an appearance, that he was struck with admiration :
and, before he quitted the spot, he decked it with ornaments of
gold, and appoint»d a penon of consequence, one of those called
the iamortalsy partkulariy to tend and look after it; fuhiiuw
A^mmr^a^t twrvTft^mi* Herod* 7* 31. The Ramans esteemed
them highly, and instead of water used to refresh them with a
profusion of wine. Of their attention in this respect we have a
curious instance in Macrobius. He tells us that the two great
oratori Hortensim and Cicero were upon a time engaged in the
same cause, where Hortensius was to take the lead. But when
the hour came, he bogged of Cicero to change turns with him.

9ft or TH£ MftAVD

tarn of the gu^ he says it ivm " tlie bonwhfy «f
" tbe fiireaieiitiMNd sQis :" ^IfydnmlMma^ dk^
crimen Lmii et Adriatici maris. — ^Not tUserimcm
inter se^ to distinguish the one from ihe other, as
Harduin fondly fancies. No limit nor mark an
distingqish two plaees both on the same side : bat
it was the boundary that separated tiiem from the
seas below ; from tbe Tarentine and Epirotic, tbe
Sicilian and Cretan seas ; which last cpostitated the
great Ionian. But Pliny seldom taloss notice of it
by that name ; though be aUows that the Gredcs

mad plead first : (or, says he, I must just step to TtucicAmi, and
gtva my plane-tree a little wine, and I will return iminediately.
Satunml. lib. 3. cap. 13- Nothing can give us a stronger idea,
•f the taste the Ronums had (o€ plaptations than to tee a sealous
orator wa^e hia priori^, and for a timedaMst Uaoanse, ia oidar
to tend a plaao-tfaa. These are said to he at Jadb, tha oapitei of
JapaUf a qiecics of these trees in the emperor's gjurdensy «^oie
leaves are beautifully variegated with red and yellow and greeo,
which aSdrd a most pleasing appearaDce, Kttmjgftr. pag. 524.
Tho reader will excuse me this digression, as it wtfl albni him
sons relief in the cotuae of die above dry inquiry.

I h«ve mentioned that these trees were first tiBpoffled» aocosd-
ing to P/ta^y into the island of Diamtde ; which islasMi lies ipntty
far in the great IHyrian gulf; and, being said to be situated iu
the Ionian sea, shews us what Piiny means by that sea, and how
hr^ according to his opinion, it extended upwards in that golf:
consequently what he thoaght were the bounds of the Airmik^
which took up but half the Smm*

^« Kat. Ilist. lib. 3. cap. 11. £diu Harduin.

X^r^k&m A vmA\ f u Mmf^m mm miakd hy
JPJ^'smJOmgA the iammtFm^. «tti ottt the Imim
4gid£ But w^ mmt cObwrae ^% it ivta aekbrn
caUed jiuairf iontM or l«»io( up?^^^, but by nvitam
wte iWpp ff sc it to compKbeiMi ibe sebole ^If, siiefa

Dio. Wbeo it is <ttyided into two scM| aeoording to
JPofylfw, Diod^ruij PUmg ; jLi as thro denoiDiiiated
Uno^ x^^H and Ionium mare. Yet, under whatever
name it comes* it mu^t n(^ver be confounded with
the great Ionian. Tliat be.gMi ^% Tanarus aod the
Siropkadcs, [InwJhf Jomo in m^gno] and compre-
hended, as I before mentioiied, the Cretan and Si-
cilian seas ; which Pliny takes proper notice of:
Graci Ionium dividunt in Siculum ac Creticum ab
insults. Lib. 4. cap. II. In respect to the upp6r
Jwian, Straip intimate that it was properly called
Io»M< i(oXv»f , as originally possessio^the whole iSinM;
' but that in his time it was esteemed but as a part of
the Adriatic : nay, the Adriatic had in a manner
engrossed the whole* As to the potion of Bcuch^rtf
that the Sinus apd Mare Adiriatiwm wiei:^ dimw-
giiished from each other, the on? being within the
Sinus, and the other fiir without ; it is a groundless
supposition : nor is there the least shadow of autho-
rity for such an opinion in any author from Hero*
dotus to Plinj/.

From all (be writers aboie we gain fbis aniform
evidence ; thai the Adriaiie sea was comprehended

f JSC1&. -cottr -ff*T^ »

« V

TrfTlTf,

"■ I I

m.1.

►•^-

• MM

r,:« ♦'v

». Ill**
$^U».''^ JC<U.t wT-f-f"_ J.

.«» *• vwr# »• He^^'^^

MSEIT& 381

to be found in thb silnatioo ? It is fcr off, in a sea
that has no affioi^, no coDoeation with these coasts*
But the other MelitCy takeu ootice of by SojfioT,
Agaihemerus, Pliny, &c. is situated in the Adria,
agreeaUe to the Apostle's account : therefore Jfe-
Hte lUyruM is certainly the idaad there men-
tioned.

This is a true account of the Adriatic sea in its
full extent ; as I have taken it from the best au*
thors that were either before the Apostle, or con*
temporaries with him. Whatever alterations may
have-been introduced in respect to its limits a cen-
tury or two afterwards, cannot aflfect the present
sutflect. The extravagancies of later ages are still
less to be heeded : yet these are the authorities JSo-
chart has recourse to ; quoting no one writer of
the Aposlle's i^ or before him, excepting the
poets.

^ But there /is another drcumstaace that writers
upon this suliyect either totally omit, or pass over
very sligbdy ; which, . however, is well worth our
eonsideration, as it is a great confirmation of what
I havfi^ been hij^hcrto advancing. It is observable
that, in speaking of the natives, the sacred writer

this relate to Malta^ or make it an Adriatic island 7 Ovi'cf s testi-
mony, when he speaks to the purpose, makes for the contrary side
of X\kt qtiestion :

Iwttum m Mmte sitnb mema Cotp^a;
I Imuh^qufmhlWClvcrhtrutnfidamtttvt, FsfttSiSfiT.

9M OF m ȣAHD

never calls theai UiXn»m or NuriorriM, b«r B«^«^.
The ancient Greeks coHed ail nanioivi, Uied were not
of Crreckm origiDaly lodiseriflnDatdy Bdrbarumg.
This cootkiued for a long time : bot, after ihey luui
been eooquerttd l^die Rcmdmf and as k irare
boat into gaod aMMine9% they by d^reai laid aririe
that saucy dbtinctiony and were more compkUsam
to their aeig^iiMMirs, Hende ife find chav Fekfbius,
Dimhnu, and ocheri who wroie after tbe^dedme of
the Orecmn power, s^dom- dnke nee of thb ea-
prassion ; oaless the peoplie they treat of are noeo^
rioQS for their ferity and radeness. Bn^ sopposing
a Qnaan writer aa^;ht eontiaue thte partiitt dis*
tinctfoO) and took upon efHry eoontvyi but hi^ own,
as barbaroM; yM Sk Fm$l cjatmot be ittM^ned to
have aeced so: he was no (rreeft; but a Jem of
Ikrnifr Mi (ft the saom pped^nMUt as tiKMe that
are spoken of. Whenever the Apostle calls a peo^
pie barbarous, you may be vety Mire it ww thd real
character of the Miioa. As these tixaroAife «re the
only people in all the travels of Sc Puul tliat are
characterised in this mAaaer f lot os see to wfaickof
the two idands the title eaa with Amt propriocy be
applied.

We are informed by Diodorus Siculus and others
that Melite Africana was first a colony of Phm^
nicians : and was afterwards inhabited successively
by Carthaginians^ Greeks and Ramans. Who will
be so hardy as to deaomhiate any Of thcao oadons
barbarous? They were each of then rsMwmd for

H2LITS. dSS

arts, of great power and wealth, and of particular
elegance and refinement. As the ancestry was
good, the posterity did not fall oflF. The testimony
of Dwdorus Siculus will sufficiently vindicate them
from baf barousness : ^ T»f it xaroixuvrot^ tm^ 9&tmtt

Jtfanr^i St rs^ otoina vMvH'af iri t$ XtHrr^rnn xai rir
/AaAoncoTfiri ^lairfurn* ra< rt §t%icif a^ioAo^sc x«ti x«f ir«*

En ih 9* Nutf-oc AVT1I ^oifixMT ftiroiM;. '^ The infaabitanta
*' of Malta are very happy in their circumstances ;
for they have all sorts of artificers for every kind
of work : but they excel most in their manniac*'
ture of linen, which is beyond any thing of the
'^ kind, both in the firmness of its texture and its
softness. Their houses are very noble, beii^
elegantly ornameiited with pediments projecting
forwards, and with the mdst exquisite stucco
'* work. This island was peopled by a colony of
'* Phienkians*' He then proceeds to tell us that
the PfuBfridanSy observing the goodness of its bar-*
boars and its particularly commodious situation,
made use of it in their long voyages for a place of
refuge and refreshment ; which was the foundation

of their affluence r 91 ny onriav i^ xarpAxyvrrc AUTnVy
iv^fi^HfAiifOi xar» 'aroAAa 9ia rsg ejeatto^sc, T»p^u roi^ rt

|3i*K ctjftS^afMVj xa* T«i? Jb|f»t9 nu^n^Do-ai^ : '' By which

u

" Hist. Bibl. lib. 5. pag.M4. EdiCStrphui.

584 OF THE I9ZAXD

** means the inbabitaots, receiving vast emolunienta
'' from the merchants that put in there, soob made
'' a figure in their way of living and increased in
*^ reputation and splendor." Where is here the
least shadow of a barbarous disposition ? So much
the contrary, one would imagine the author was de-
scribing Corinth or Athens in their glory : here b
all their art and elegance, with a superior vein of
industry. By good fortune, time has spared us
some samples^ to form a judgment of this people.
" The temples of Juno and Hercules appear by the
remains to have been very magnificent, and of great
extent : and the ^ coins that were originally struck
there are said to be of no ordinary cast. Of this
island was that DiodoruSy whose character Cicero
sketches out after his masterly numnen He calls
htni, ^ Homo et domi nobilis, *et apud eos^ go^ sc
contulitj propter virtutem splemUdus et gratiosus:
** He was a man of rank in his own country ; and
'^ made a great figure, and was highly acceptable
" among those that he went over to, upon account
'' of his eminent good qualities." It is very diffi-

** Quintinus in 1532 says the ruins were three miles in circum-
ference* See also FfizcUus de Reb. Siadis^ and Jacomo Bozio, lib.
quinto, parte tcrza: p. po.

^ See Tab. II. at pag. 25. FazeUtt$ (Ms them Nwmisrilafa
4rnta of abr} facta. S^ Pamtit Skiiia Numimaika, Tab. 139-
Lug. Bat. 1723.

^ Orat 4. in Vcrr. sect IS.

Tab. I.

Ciim^ ,yPlelt&u^_zia/n^a/uj

f,^^JU^f^^^

•-^.jU^-

eult to g^ve the fiill force of evory wor4 w Cim^
It is, ^fkowever, very [datn he ba3 <frow<Jk4 iogiatbar
many happy circumstancea^ either exprewed or isi-
plied, la eodiellish this MMtennm ;. waki boiuHir,
virtue, splendor, urbanity; ^atioeq iha^ Hoe bM
the heart of every body he coaveraed viib* Si^
vas Diodans. of M^ter-^b uno ^c<. oi«itM..i

Bat it is said tha^ aono of tilis. lover so/t iifgbl
stiU be rude and savaig^ though ibo peO|^ei«[f
were otbaffwiaa. But St. Pm^l ^Kperieaoe^
but civiUty from tba lav^r wrt; ntqi^ n ^m ^i
fft\»»»fmi«ir, uiieipmnMi eivttity, as. be \fi9mH Mfi9r
nessQs. Tberelbr^ if the eoniM^ IffBofklA «r« ovil
and hunaae^ wid tboir wpemn poliM wtd" bige^
nious; ^'a general ioHmti^tioa of bwbari^in ms

>

^ A IfurgfB and ipiicioua repppi)» bo^ev^r cu^ti^c^cd ^ oU
vilized. may fometimes be skkted with rude and , barbarous
people* But evcii then, a traveller does not make use of the
word harbarian indiscriminately; though be sbouldT, hi journey-
ia^ meet with soma of that east. U% woald, tiifiiy» ^pcak witk
linitatiant and pay ^ fM^ definaim ttk tha bettar p^ o( tiy
satioii. But die island we are speaking of was so smalt^ and the
natives so civiliMd and industrious, that it is impossible any
thing barbafons ahoidd hnra aabmted wstbia their pieaiaofei.
Whoai,.ia4cad, can wa tmagina these hacbi|MNis paopk to have
been ? '' The lemaini of the Aeat,'* sayt B^ekmt, ** who still
existed there, and lived in agris^** in the country part of the
idfnd. ^t why are we lo snppose, in thn mast elegant little
^ in the world, that there was a mde sat af pfteple, who M a

voi^ r* c c

386 or THE ishAsj}

neter square with that nation. In shorti take tbein
separately or collectively, this stain is incompatible
with the natives of Maka.

« Let us now change the scene, and take a tiew of
Meiite^ Illyrica ; and see if this appellation be more
applicable there. This island is situated in the
Adriatic gulf, near tlie river Naro, m the province
«f the NtifuettM, an Iliyrian people. What is tiie
cAittmdier-^of Ui<^se Illyrians? barbarous beyond
lifMmre^ s^tteit thej^ at^e seldom mentioned with-
•Htr tbi»*denoi{iinatibn. I%ucydide», speaking of
JSpid^mMU^ MJys 'it waa > in the neighboorbood of
^ the Taul»nfii, « barbarous ^et of people, a sept

mentions rtiv t»v Ixxv^mv woLfavofAiw ; and says that,
in his time, *' they did not seem so much to have
*^ ffeiids and quarrels with any particular nation,
" as to be at war with all the world :" **» y*e '^♦^^^

Diodarfis laeldom mentions them, but he terms them
Barbarmm. Speaking of * the Lacedamaniams giv-

brutal life by ibemseWcii, wqucttered in theickki Wkat 6etiU
iiM Maltai ai|d why mutt wetbkc for ^raatod theM pesple wcie
tba Puni^ tb4 otfspring ot Tyre and Cartkagt f •

♦Mlisniib. I. ..,:.'•

^^ liisU iib*d(..pag. 100* £dfC» Cbsanb. Imn acocfptae Lrga-
4ioncs: sectr<;!X^V. .

HELITE. 387

ing them a /remarkable check/ h< saya, ^m^ir^?^
dfm€Mf fv»v9ct9 rm ^mf^otfHt. Oot lilyrian natioa
was called the Dardayiians; of whom Nicoiaus
Danmscenus^^ meDlions an odd rule^. whicb^ I.be«
Heve, no other body politic ever im|)oaed upon

itself : T^c w rw (Sim A«oimii /»tN»y P^onr ytmrraif xoit ixn

yajMi^y xoM TfXf uTctfVT^^ Straho speaks of the country
as naturally good, but nef^ected and barra^i ^htt,

Tii» «^^i«ri|T* TM» ftvOpenrfiiy x*i to Xvrptxey lOfOfy '^ On

'' account of the savage dispobitioo of the infaahi-
'' tantS) and the national turn to plunder." They
are represented as rude in their hahiis ; their bodies
disfigured. with marks and scarifications by way of
^~ ornament ; not giv^n to traffic,* and ignorant of
the use of ^ money. They are d^cribed ,as exlttod-
ing to the Danube north, and eastward .to. Afi2cer
donia and Thrace ; comprehending a villaiiioiis bro-
therhood under diflferent denominations— ^^i/Z/yrJi,
Liburnique et Istriy gentes Jet^a. Such were the
Scordisci, a nation bent on ruin ; who are taid to
have made a beautiful ooontryibr seven days jour-

^ lib. 14. pftg.4ff4. £ait« St^^ian.

«• Vol. 1. pag. 489. Edit. Amstel. 1707- Herodotus of the
ThradoHM. lib. 5. cap. S. Edit. Gronov. '*To ^i(» 'mm* «Af^

«' Strabo. vol. 1. pag. 484. Edit. Amstel. 1707.
^ Sckol. in S>i#nys. D^Mtr* ad v«ri. 97.
^ Uv. lib. 10. cap. 2.

c c S

388 OF TH« ISLAND

nej a desert. Add to these the*£eMt, so supreme
in villainy, that the banditti looked up to them, and
^* called them, by way of eminence, the thieret :'*

-^^ iv^ r»» Knrmf kjfat Wforayftv^meti. In short, it IS

notorious that all the tract of lUyria^ from the dty
Lissw northrwest, «rai termed Iaav^ Ba^jS«fui«;
partly on account of the ferity of the inhabitants,
and partly to distinguish it from the HellemCj where
the Greeks bad made their settlements. It is ob-
servable that the islands upon this coast were noted
for a desperate race of free-booters : and, what is
most to the purpose, Jkfelite and Coreyrm parti-
cularly swarmed with pirates. They so fiur ^;grieved
the Rwmans by their repeated outrages^ thtt ^ Au-
guHus ordered the ishinds to be sacked, and the
«faafaitant8 pat to the sword. This in great mea-
-sinre was executed. So that, when the Apostle
arrived in these parts, the island most have been
very moch thinned, and the remainder of the peo-
ple wdl disciplined.

Having dmwn this onamiahle pictare of fierceness
and brutalityj I submit to the reader to determine,
which of the two people here spoken of deserve
most the title of Barbariam. Mdite Africana
liad never, that I can find, the least pretence to the
charact^ : such an imputation can never be fixcvl

^ Stnbo. vol. L pan. 490. Edit. AoHlsL 1707.

'* Appian. de Btllo Illyrico.

HBilTB. 989

upon it» without gireai injusiice and impropriety.
But this character must belofig to ooe of the
islands ; it falls then of course to the lot of 3f elite
Illyrica ; which, upon inquiry, has every collateral
circumstance to confirm the justice of the appella*
tion. St. Pauly indeed, experienced much good
will and civility from the inhabitants, and makes a
due acknowledgement of their kindness ; yet calls
them Barbarians in the same acceptation that wo
call the natives of North America savages. Among
these there have not been wanting instances of hu*
manity : but, as they are for the most part rude
and uncivilised, they are comprehended under this
general denomination.

Modern travellers ** report of Malta j that it liar*^
hours no serpents; a blessing, we are told, be*
queathed to the island by St Paul at his departure.
Clmver seems to build much upon this ; though he
mentions the same circumsiaoce of other places,
such as Galata and Ebumu^ where the Apostle
never was. It b very certain that many islands,
of small extent and removed far from the continent,
BX free from venomous creatures^ If this be true
of MaltOj what they bring as a test of the Apostle's
having been upon the island, is a proof to me that
he never was there* As there are no serpents now ;
my conclusion is^ that there* never were any : con-

^ TkfvtMtt Tmiveb into tbc ItmnU fisrl. 1. cn^. 5.

390 OF THE ISLAND

sequently, it cauld not be the place where St. Paul
exhibited the miracle. Thus we find that opposite
and contradictory inferences* are made from the
same principles.

Bat It is said, they were afraid of felling upon

the Sjfriis ; ^^SfAt^ci f^n uq r^p 'Lv^^¥ ixviciM-ft x. r. X.

Bockart infers from this, " that they could not be
driven towards Illyria ; because the wind that must
carry them that way would rid them of all fears of
the Syrtis. I make no doubt but it did ; and that
too very soon : for, though they were beating the
seas many days, we bear no more of their appre-
hensions. This argument, however, seems to carry
some weight with it, and therefore deserves to be
examined. Dr. Bentley has before said, that Eu-
roaquilo was " the very wind that would directly
•* drive the ship from Crete to the African SyrtiSy
*' according to the pilot's fears in the 17th verse."
Bochart is of the same opinion : yet neither of
them expressly tells us which of the Syrtes is meant.
Arc we to suppose the greater SyrtiSj or the less ?
or, with " Beza, to understand by the word 2wfTK
any sand or shelf whatever ? If we suppose the
greater <S^r//> to be here spoken of; that is at a
considerable distance from Clauda : yet lies, bow-
ever, nearly in the direction of the supposed jEic*
roaquilo or north-east wind. But what has this to

.^ ** QuoM lectumam si septaris, ret <st am/eclat'

D

ri.JOjM

(70

do wiib Milta ? Thai, isldad is situate in reapeM
of Clauda. to the iiortb of the west; makiDg an
an^e with the otfier of little less thao a sextaiit (^
a circle. The course of the Aposil^ to AMta *cao-
not be inferred from a wind that blew. iiO di^ee$
another way. Nor must we suppose H»i^jSjfrtts to
be blended togetheri and that ^y part of the. coaaf
may be understood here. The Sjfrtes ivjere sepa^
rated from eaeh other ; having between them the
Jtegio Tripolltana^ a large tract of inhabited coun^
try three hundred miles in length* This )aieryeaed»
and sufficiently ^^ djfitingaisbdd them. . I take for
granted that they mean the lesser Syrtu^ because li
is more ia a line with Malta ; but, on the other
liand, it is, at a . much greater distance. Let us
therefore suppose which we please ; what are we to
make of the word ^^ja^jtAiyo* ? or how aqe w^ to n*
concile their fears with their situatiQiU ? They were
under the island Clauda; that \%y three hundried
miles from tlie greater Syrtis, above two hundred
leagues from the less. Surely, the alarm was fuU
I early, and the danger y^ry remote. What Duieh
I or English vessel is 4n fear of the Goodwm aitd
Galloper^ beibre it is got into soundings? It is not
a thing to be imagined. These writers therefore

^ It v^x^n^ to have been a country well pepplcd. Ptolemy
mentiunt no less than eighteen cjties in this interftal bo^veen thf
Sifrtes* It was famous on account of the einporor Strvrys:
tfkj provincia Tripgiitandf Q2pido Lepti, solus tx Ajrici usque in
pr^t$ent(m diem Romanus imperatorfuii. £ttseb« Chron. (iicron,
Interp. See also Evtropifu.

191 OF T3iE IffUlND

Matfe 1 ^ery wMug dttduddMi Xrom HuA duufr^
Mmee: the imrd' f^jBypim Ammb 0tly a itttdote^^
prcflmaMMi imn tfae un^ertaimif ttny i^era in; xM
My ittintetiate Ibar^ Bttides^ Imd they been driven
byih%^«A}iKl » the idbectton eopf^std, their feM
ifbeld bat% idcrecised ki propwtion u th^ »pN
fmMched ifee tfaftger ; ti^bidi they wen contiMiiUy
dkriog, if they advMWeA toMtfds Multa. Boi, as I
taklbefore, we hear tio«i#re of these ftans^ thoii^
they are so ppetfe d to ha;lre been hewing about iliMe
tfeu feotnefen ^ays^

. But it taay be Ifaitbm* pfotei from «he l«it» that
^eir cotirse lay not lov^avdB Malni ^amd the ^Sj^^
tuit qtme a diflbrent way. Thift is manifeft from
the iwrb < ii)iM»«tr^ ^whieb is yfwy eaiphiiiioal : ^«fu*
Mm jkif ^ Ti^ Svpriy cMrffitfw^ft. It IS phua, that, whea
it is saad o( a «hip| <lhat it woald iM««t#iv cic ita^
ar fK Svfttik, the wemiiig »» thect it would be^dmea
bat of it6 eouFse, and so ran upon the danger :
bthei^ile it vv^ouid be eaid tidftnem or ffbvi«rr»»y as
^e may learn fi^m Strabo in epealMg of these vary

VtK pm^ift ^' ' .g m iaiainHi Tint f/bilrnrT#i* «#c iNb /3fj^ mm

tr^jbtti^i jEAn f/bL«rff<^<ifv IK >T87 n^iMn^. '* The cfifficulty
** -both of this ttnd -of the lesser Syrtis consists in
•* this — it happens that many ships run directly
" upon the shallows and are there stranded : — for

t *' Vol. %. p. 1192, Edit. AoMteL 17 W.

MULITX. ^S

^ Which fMMa marinat g^emlly tail tlong at a
^^ graat lUstanoa, taking care not to M into the
** gulf and be inbayedL" But cxvimt s^ifies ta
fidl upon any thmg contrary to your expeciatioii
ttdd willy by erring and wandering from your on*
ipnal scope and denination. In this very chapter
we have three instances of the word in this sense :

verse SS, T^c #i rfmrmrui arnm^ctp ra> €)($m% tw9

#xftf«K} 3t«i utis^M AiH-iH^ ocwfTf iir : vcrso iSf Ek vn^m
h nva Jin ifAOi f xwf^cft> * Terse S9» 4<0spt»oft ti |»ifw«f
tie Tf «;^f K rovxf fxirtiru/ikir. ^ Tlie ship^s Original di*
reciton then was maailbstly in a different hne from
that which they were afraid of being carried in :
for it ci}\M molt tun upon the Afrtis^ widiout going
out of its course : it was therefore never bound
towards Malta ; for tiiat is neariy in a direction
w«th the lesKT Sgrti9. The whole then of their ap*
pmheasioas seems to have been this : They wov an
a violent storm, and liad not either the sun by day^
or the stars by night, to direct them : they could not
therefore tell what wind they were borne by: it
might ^ vary eroiy hour, and they not be sensible

^ Ths ksmsd iSMckmm iiilei|>rctt this psaiHifS as I hate
4sasb See Xenopin AMofi. £dit. Hatch. Sro. p. i63. £«w»flr.
TATiflK. Eodtm 9eniu adhibetur txvMmiK AcU XXVII. I7t
26 i n€Wip€ de tunigantihUf qui^ curm propoiito excunif vel in
trema mcidiait^ vel m Uttm rjiciuntnr. See also p. 541*

^ The wind Eur^efydtm was ceitainly a hurricane. These
wiadi veer round, and Mow irtma etery point of the conipius ; bat
at hist settle to one particular statioiiy from wbenoe they oAen
xage with 00 leas violence, but more steadioeiS) fior a Isqg time*

394 OF the:isi;and

of it ; as they bad nothing to detenniae the point it
blew frooL In this gloom and uncertainty, not
knowing which way they were carried, they were
afraid they should be driven out of their course,
and run upon one of the Syrtcs. These sands were
of great extent, and the terror of the neighbouring
seas : but it does not appear that tiiey w*ere at all
driven that way, or ever near the quicksands. '*
There is nothing in Sl Luke's narration to induce
us to make such a supposition ; there is every thing
to prove the reverse. Their course was originally
for Ithegium ; which they overshot, and were forced
to take shelter in the Adria.

Another argument that Bochart brings to esta*
blish his opinion is taken from the words rt^-o^ iAm*
XAiTffn ; which, he says, is an isthmus or neck of
land, such as that at Corinth^ which baa the sra on
each side : and he remarks that there is just sacb a
one at Malta^ called la Cala di & Paolo. But, with
submission to thb learned writer, I differ from bim
intiiely. For yrbat does it at all signify to a ship
that is to be run on ground, whether on the otber
side of the beach there be sea or -land, wood or
water ? In respect to the grounding of tfae ship, it
IS matter of.no consideration that the strand they
drive upon has salt water on the other side. It is a

'• In fjur be>t charts of the Mfdrterranean th^re is laid down a
shclfor sand not far from the island Chwda: this may posiibty
bf the St/rfn they tr^re in fear of. If lies to the south, a snuH
mattrr atit t>f their rour^; which must have bet*n to the north of lU

circumstance they could scarce be acquainted with :
and, after all, is saying nothing. For, make a
section of an island any %vhei*e diametrically ; and it
will be ii^aXtta-^o^f being by its nature surrounded
with water. What this learned man terms an
isthmus^ seems to me to be a point or small cape.
Every bay has something of this sort ; for it is the
very thing that constitutes it'

^ Partus ab Edojiuctu curoatur in arcuni:
Objccta saUd spwnant aspergine cautes :
Ipse latet : gemno dcmittunt brachia mura
Turriti scopuli

Hoffier gives the like description :

H\l|3«T0< TfTUp^tlXE iiafAVlgi^ af4,fOTiP(i)5't}f'

Axrai Jff irf ojSXnTff fyarriat aXXnAfto'tv
Elf fofAATk '5rp»x**'"'> *f ^^'J ^ ucoio^ tnK

The To^j/oc MctXa^-co^ is nothing else but the natural
barrier of an harbour : where this is wanting, they
make an artificial one, called a mole or pier : other-
wise there can be no secprity for shipping, the har-
bour being little better than a road without it.
Such a barrier or headland was here, which they
endeavoured to get< round and failed. This may be
learned from the conte;^(: Uioi-snarcvrt^ tt u^rovnp ft-

^» VIrg. An. 1* 3. y. M3. '
•• Odyss. ).*10* V. S7f

396

or TH£ ISLAND

S'ATiar^Wi iWfnuiXapKTnv wmw ; where the word «(»•
wfromc is as emphatical as the word txTrf^timc wai
before : it signifies fidling upon a place in taking a
round or circuit. The mariners saw a bay, into
which they had a mind to run their sliip : but tiiey
met with a small promontory or ledge that projected,
and formed the entrance into the bay ; and which
was washed on each side by the sea. This impeded
them ; and, in endeavouring to get round it, their
ship struck, and stood fast.

A. The Tovo^ ^iOftX«rrK according t4 Bocharfs idea.

B. The same according to the Author.

3flLITE. S97

This is doabtless what the sacred writer means.
There is\ passage of Dio Chtysostom that confirms
this interpretation of the word ^* iAa}i»^coi wonder*
fully : it is where he speaks of the Sj/rtes of Africa
ID his Fahula Libyca, and mentions the danger of
being entangled among them. He says, ^^ r^i^ k

uxTtinj(!^uri¥ wn civai riy ixvXiik ixjufor^v ; that is^ ^' when

^ ships had penetrated into the SyrteSj their retreat
was intercepted :" ^f»x^» y»( k«i AI8AAATTA »«i

ic«i Jvtfxp^Av wmfijfjtci TO TfX«yoc : ^^ because shallows
^* and ledges of rock or sand, and narrow riflb that
^ projected a great way rendered the sea dangerous
*^ and impassable." From all which we may ven^
ture to aHirm, that rom^ liA«xam0c cuinot be ia-
terpreted an isthmus in Bockarfs seose ; nor cao
any thing be inferred from these wcards in favour of
his opinion. As to the tradition, and supersiiuos
in consequence of it, which I wonder a protesfent
writer should build upon, it is not worth combat*
ing : only thus much I will say, that there is not
a legend in Spain but has as gpod authority to main*
tain it
In treating of a subject that is not controverted^

•• Bfza interprets tow«» MttXao'tf off bimarem, isthmttm : but he
Mcphuas it belter by vne languc it ttrrt entr« deux m€ts» Gt^Uus
c$l\a it tcouoM «

*^ P«i« <?• f'di^ Ctsaub. Par. 1^04.

398 OF THX ISLAND

it 18 sufficient for a writer to tender his oirn
thoughts ; and justify them by the best eviHence he
can produce : but where the point is disputed, there
is something more required. It is necessary to
state fairly whatever may be the opinions of others :
whose notions must be canvassed, and their argu-
ments and objections answered. As many of these
arguments are oftentimes founded on conjecture,
and of litde weight; to go methodically through
them is a process to the writer as painful and un-
satisfactory, as it is dry and uneotertaining to the
raader. Yet it is a work that must be proceeded
withy or it will be thought that justice has not been
done to those who maintain a contrary opinion.
I have already taken notice of some of the most
material arguments produced by Bochari : it is
necessary jiow to consider those .that remain. Thr
following is one.

It is observable, that in the island where St.
Paul was cast, there was a governor named Pub-
iitiSf who was called n^uroc tik Nho-k : and it is re-
marked that an inscription has been seen at Malta,
wherein such a title is mentioned. This carries no
evidence with it ; but is introduced as a plauaibic
circumstance in favour of that island ; since we aire
certified by this means that an ofHccr of that cha-
racter resided there. The inscription, as mentionci
by Bochari from Quint'iHUS^ is very £iiulty. A« £A.

TIOI. KTP. mnETX. PflMAiaN. nPHTOX. M£^VI-

TAlftN. It is quoted differently by Grotius^ wha

M£X.IT£. ^999

pves it more fully^ and soioewhat more correctly,

It begins thus. A..K. MOS. KTP. nPOTAHNS;
wliicfa perhaps should be read, A. KAAYAIOS. KTf .
nPOTAHND, and then it stands thus ;

* • .' , .

* .^' A. KAATAIOX. KTF. IIPOTAHNZ.

innETS. PXiM.

. nPflTOr. MEAITAiaN. KAI ^ pat AON.
APSAS. KAI. AMWIlOAETSAi:.

. i. i . eEii. ArroriTsit. .

»

The iManBig mi ity 9b I have altered it; is thisr:
jLuciks Glmsdius Quii^inmA Prudens. ^fues Rc^
manusj Troourator Metiiemium et Gauhntm^
Br^ses^et MinUttr, DwaAugusto. '

This LiiUce to be the triie. reading: butleanfooc
see what inference can be made, from it; as there
were ?ery many places under the like government.

1 1

« Tho. Rcinesiuff feads A. KAStPXKIOX KYPEINA. Syntag.
Fraocof. l6S2« xCmtiicius mras.no linco^imoti name, a^d pof^ib^
may be thei true rqp^ing* It occurs in SuetanhiS, l^opiscus, Plmt ,
and others. .^P^ljij/taddiiesses h^f byok de AimtimnM tf fif
mm Cattricius. Claudutt i& of iBweis letters, and seems bettfr
adapted to 1\i«r^tfFyiil ^t is to fiil.up^ if that be truly delineated
by those who have copied the inscription. That K.YP. is Quirinius
appears pro babk from an inscription at Gaulos mentioned ky
Gauithirus. It begins thus : M. VALLIO. C. F. QVIK.

Rvro. »

«♦ Grotius reads nATPON:. Abckp UTPilS. Thetriw^ »aftd-
ing is undoube^dly J*AY^ON. : -.....:;. . .,A^

400 OF THC t%hAff1>

Tbe Rammm ddcgpittd their aoliiod^ in difimot
degrees to variety of oficers: they had Pr^t^ns,
PrtanuukSy Fr^rftcli^ Lqfmtij ProemratorcMJlhc
Greeks tryed to adapt eqnivakat titlci^ ach as
A>%raToiy 'HTT^MMfy ll(«r««, &G. Tlus last I have
traodated Procurator, as being a governor of lower
d^ree, and answerii^ the nearest of any Zaim
term of office to the Greek befiire as. Pomtims
Pilate is called "Uy^Mi^; bat was only a Proaaraior,
as appears by Tadtus^ who s^ks him ProavtUor
Judaa. I am justified in this interpretatkm and in
one 0^ the alterations above by en iMcriplion of
the same place, mentioned, I think, fiisi by ^ Gtm^-
theme, and afterwards by ^ Spoeu It faqgpM^
Chresfion Aug. X. Prec.-«^which most be nad
Ckreethm Augusti LUertuOy Procurator : and it
will then appear thus;

CHRJESTION. AVG. L.

PROCURATOR. INSVLARVM.

MELIT. ET. 6AVL.

COLVMNAS. CVM. FASTIGII& ET. PARIETIBUS.

TEMPLI. DBiE. PROSERPINA.

VETVOTATE. RVINAM. • IMMINENTIBVS.

RESTITVIT.
8IMVL. ET. PILAM. INAVRAVIT.

^ lUnm Sicularum €t adjacentiMm ins. itImLt MitUmm. l^eS.

•• MiK. Enidit AiHi^ p* l»t.

•f Bead MINANT1BV8 or MIMITAIlTIBVa.

M£LITE« 401

That is, " Chrestion, a freedman of Augustus^
•* Procurator of the islands Melite and Gaulos,
" repaired the pillars together with the roof and
" walls of the temple of the goddess Proserpine,
*^ that through age were ready to tumble down :
" he likewise gilded the ball." From all which we
find that Malta was, as I have before observed, a
place of elegance, and had many fine buildings;
and that the chief Roman governor was called
Procurator : but nothing farther can I gather from
this article.

Bochart would indeed persuade us that tl^tara^ was
the real title of the governor : be speaks of it as if
it was peculiar to this place, and not in use any
where else— Atj/w* insula Pr(tfectos ita nominari
solitos et ei? hoc loco colligere est, ex veteri epitaphio.
But this is all a mistake : the true title of the su-
preme magistrate was certainly a Roman one, pro-
bably the term Procurator, of which n^wo? is a
translation. The Greeks, not having any word pre-
cise enough to express this dignity, substituted the
general term U^wrot; ; which, so far from being the
real title, is but an inadequate copy of it, and may
be adapted to Proconsul, Legatus, &c. with equal
propriety. Bochart seems to have forgot that this
was a Roman magistrate ; and speaks of the Greek
term of office, as if it were the Latin original ; in-
troducing at the same time Carthaginian evidence to
shew the propriety of it. The Romans, in appoint-

VOL. V. DD

-» -s

* 'r- -^ — «-

iZ-

.1 ^ X

▼. :^ T

.- . .•'

Jul I

MELITE. 403

reasbuiDg in this place is founded loo much on sup^
position, and is attended with some mistakes. It is
to be observed, he does not produce one single
voucher for any thing that be has said. It seems,
Julius would not have stayed in the island, had it
been ih^ lilyrian Melite ; but would have quitted
such a wretched spot for Epidauf^us. Julius was a
centurion ; and had a gt*eat charge of prlsonerd^ thai
it highly concerned him to take care of. Which A^
tuation would they be most secure in? tipoti an
island, by its nature sarrounded with water ? or in
a barbarous town upon the contiilent ? and wbOth
would a Roman soldier in those cireumstailces coti-
sult, his convenience, or his duty ? He spdaks of
Melite as a wretched island ; but produces no au-
thority for it That it was rather a poor place, and
of little repute, I believe : but this is a circumstance,
I think, in favour of my argument. For it seldom
happens, that a matter of fact, transacted in a part
of the world which all are acquainted with, is trans-
ferred to another, that is scarce ever heard of But
a transaction, that has been done in a place very ob-
scure and remote, may easily by mistake be attribut-
ed to one more obvious and better known ; espe-

^Mi

That MMt was a miserable ipot : aad,

That 276 persons could not ha\ie t^battled there three motithf
without great difficulties :— all this of a place he was little ac«
ifHttmedl with ; Whose name ekily he setAt le have kneWB.

I> P 3

404 OF THE ISLAND

daily when it is of Ihe same name. Had the Apof^-
tie been shipwrecked at Malta ; the other island
would have claimed no title to the honour. But as
it happened to be upon a spot little known ; people
have referred it to another, that they were better
acquainted with. Melite consists at this day of six
towns or hamlets, whose inhabitants are in number
about two thousand. It has some good harbours ;
is (NToductive of corn, wine, fruits, (but in no great
abundance) and has plenty of fish : of one sort,
called the Sardines^ it has a remarkable fishery. Au-
thors vary about its dimensions^ extending it from
twenty-five to forty miles in length ; but I believe
the former number is nearer the truth ; and it is said
to be twelve miles in breadth. ^ This is^ firom the

^ *' L' isle de Mcle<ia, nominee par quelques ancieos Meliti,
*' o\X V on nourissoit lespetits chiens propres pour les dames^ ap-
*' pellez Melitces, et par quelques autres Meligene on Mclitine, est
'* assise au. levant de Curzola, et longue de 30 raille ; mais pea
" habitec, et senlement renommee pour le grande quantite de
" Sardines qu' on y pesche.** DortVy. torn. 3. pag. 1 165, Par.
1660.

** L* isle do Melita est la plus grande : car elle a soixante milks
'* de tour ; mais elk est fort pierreuse, et ne produit de vis.
'' Quant a Y isle de milieu, elle ne contient qUe sept oiilles de
*' circuit ; et est fort fertile en recompense* II n* y en a point,

qui aycnt de si bons ports, et dont les habitants soie&t phis

riches." Voiage de levant par Le Sieur Des Ha^ts &it l6Cl.
a Paris 1^45.

Sjnm says, Epiimrui was 12 miles from what is now called lU-

\

MELITE. AOS

best accounts, the state of the island now ; and there
is no reason to think but it was much the same of
old. As to EpidauruSj the portus celeberrimus et
hospitibus commodissimus^ I can say nothing to it ;
as I do not recollect any particular account to this
purport or the contrary. A writer that travelled
that way in the ] 6th century, speaks thus of Ragusa;
^"^ Portum habet tutissimutnj sed manu facium^ nee
satis amplum. He afterwards tells us that '' at some
'' distance was old Ragusa^ the antient Epidauras;

> I >

gusop ** Doux millos au del^ il y a yn village appelle Ragusa
•< Vecchia, qui etoit Y ahcien Epidaure/' Davity says, about six
miles : '* Ragouse Vicille assise au levant de la Nouvelle k quel*
*' ques 6 xnille delk^La Nouvelle Ragouse^aa$ise k 50 mille de
risle de Curzola.'^ torn. 5. pag. Il60.

Melita, ifuula piaris Adriatici^ Dalmatic adjacensj inter orflm
iUius tt Corctfrotn Mel^enam 12 mill, pass, quot patet in latitudnum^
longa 50 ; canihus fii^lit^is, qui (dim in dellciisy nobiliSf Ah Epi"
dauro 70 mill, pass. Nunc MeledOf Sclapis MUetp cum oppidulo
cognomine. Uoffmanni Iicxio. Universale*

MetitCf MfXirv, altera insula Dalmatic in mari Adriatico^ nunc
Melede ab Italis, et Mliet a Sclavis, est prope Corct/ram Mel^nam
et Oram Dalmatic ; ah eel qvinque millibu9 in meridiem^ sub repub-
lid Ragusini, Extenditur ad Q4millia ab ortu in occasum ; et 25
mill, ft Ragusis urbe in occasum distal, Alpkonsus Lazor a Vqrea.
See ako Unkersu^ ttrrapm orhis delineatus. 2 Vol. Patavi}
1713.

See Isolarip di Benedetto Bordone. Vinet. 1584.

'^ Joannes Cottunius^ Iter Hierosol. 15c^S. AntT€rp.\6l^^

•

406 OF TUB ISLAND

*^ which) being burnt by the Goths, wu deserted by
'' the natives, who retired higher up the gulf, and
*' built the new city :" Haudprocul ab urbe art urn
versits vetus Ragusa, Epidaurus olim dicta^ desert a
penk €t cedificiis infrequens. Hac, it ^' Gothis de-
vastate et diruta^ nunquam hactcnus restituia e^i.
From hence I conclude that Epidaurus was not that
commodious port as is supposed. For I should
think the natives would not 4mve gone out of their
way to form a new harbour at some expence and la-
bour, if there had been a good one ready made to
their hands. It is said that, they were but four
miles from the continent : it certainlv is little more
than four or five miles. But can you always lai.<l
upon the coast ? and^ when you are landed, are there
no marshes nor rivers, no impediments in a wild, un-
cultivated country, to obstruct your march ? and
are you always sure of arriving in good time at <»
place of plenty and security ? Yes : Epidaurus i*
within view. This is a great mistake: Epidaur..
lies to the east, out of sight, as is certified by t: e
best authors. This we may learn firom the distant w
of Melcda to Ragusa : some make it 30, some :•

'■ 1 hey were the Sclavi and Aharcx, here caUed Goiks.
the reign of Hcraclius, Dalmatic was ravaged by these nat:
See Const, Poyphyrog, dg adminisirand. Imp. cap. 3(). He n;
tions the inhabilants going from niravf* or Epidaunu to R .
(rmacii), cap. 29.

ICBLITS. 407

mil^s.^* ^^ttfaum^ must be still further : andy as
ire know DOt what part of the bland the Apostle
was caat upon, some allowaoce must be made for
that. What the precise distance is, I cannot ascer-
tain ; doubtless, no inconsiderable track for ship-
wrecked people to pass over upon a dangerous^'
coast, and in a stormy season. But, it seems, their
very necessities would force them away : for the
number of persons landed was no less than two hun-
dred and seventy-six ; " too many to have subsisted
'^ there without the greatest inconvenience ;" In quA
[insuW] tarn multas advenas ^ine gravibus incom-
tnodis diversari fuisset ntfan. But for this asser-
tion he brings no authority : and without authority
it is unreasonable to subscribe to it. We have seen
encampments in the Islt of Wight ; and we read of

^ Jntoninus in Iter. Marit makes it al>oat 25 miles : A MeiUd
Epidaurvs Stadia CC.

'* That the Adriatic was a sea of dangerous navigation we
learn from many writers. George Sandys calls it a sea **' tempcstu-
'* ous and unfaithful ; at an instant incensed with sodden gusts,
•** but chiefly with the southern winds/' Wheler experienced its
fury in a bad storm, that he there encountered. He mentions
many rocks between Meleda and Ragusa. pag. 27- Joan Cottunivs
did the same. After the victory gained by the English over the
Spanish fleet at Messana in the year 1718, some ships were order-
ed up the Adriatic by the English admiral : but they soon returftr
ed, finding it too stormy and dangerous a sea for ships of burden
to abide in. Joan, Lucius mentions the difficulty of navigating
the sea about Epidaurus, pag. 25.

MELITE. 409

that they could get away ? Methinks, this article de-
served some consideration. Boat they had none :
their ship was lost : what method could they make
use of to transport themselves to Epidaurus f How
was the centurion Julius to manage ?

Ov jUrCir yctc fAiv vi^9if o7o|ui«i nB^af IxtirS'M.

Before we are so determined about peopIe^s motions,
we should be sure of the means and possibility of
conveyance. In short, to finish this dry argument,
we are morally certain that not only th« persons
with the Apostle, but others likewise from Alexan^
dria did not hesitate to winter upon the spot at the
same time. They seem too to have been a large
body ; if we may judge from their ship, that was af-
terwards capable of taking in so many supernume-
raries. The island, that is presumed to be incapa-
ble of supporting one ship's company, seems to have
been sufficient to supply two ships with every thing
to their satisfaction. We have therefore no reason
to think it so despicable as has been imagined.

Pardon me, says Bochart ; I make no such infe-
rence : the very circumstance here urged proves that
this could not be the place of the Apostle's ship-
wreck : for a ship bound from Alexandria to Pu-
ieoli could never go so much out of its way — quis^
quis Alesandrid Puteolos iturus Illyricam Metiten
petit J meritd diet queat, sin minits toto ccslo^ saltern
oto salo aberrdsse. And again — citm ab JEgypto

410 OF THE I81.AND

Puteolos contendentibus Africana Melite ptni %%•
vitis sese offerat. Here is a twofold aiUtake. Fim,
it is imagined that what was done was oiatter of
choice : the author speaks qua$i petebant instUam^
as if they had made to the island designedly ; where*
as the ship, it is plain, had lost its passage by stress
of weather : driven, probably, by the same storm the
Apostle was, and forced to winter where they could
best secure themselves. In the storm they had over*
shot the streights of Rhegium, and were obliged to
take shelter in the Adriatic. In the next places it
is said that, in going from Egypt to Futeoti^ mari-
ners must almost, whether they will or no, run upon
V Alalta. Yet, after all, Malta makes but a poor
figure, when fairly defined : lying nearly east and
west, and projecting a front of about eleven miles^
where widest ; and that^ towards the most extensive
part of the Mediterranean : 30 that it is but a poor
mark to hit, and that in a very wide field. But this
is not all T^ misfortune is, that the common
course from Alej^andria to Italy was quite a difie*.
rent way : not, as Bochart imagines, by Malta, and
by the southern coast of Sicily ^ which was a very

'' Bochart sa^s, Malta lies in the very line that all ships went
in that sailed to Itafy. The Apostle says, the island he was to be
dri\'eo to, was not in that line, but quite another way : Bk w^^w h
vftia ^11 ^oK iavMnu t that is, *' the island we shall be cast vpon
*' is out of oiir true course mad direction*" Every drcmittUDCe
r\iAces tlint Malta could not be the inland.

daogsrow tr$ck of navigatioD : '^ but quite oiher->
wisQ ; the imriners keepiog w far away as possiblq^
and never coming within many leagues of that sea«
What their rout was^ I will describe from the course
of a ship boundi as they were, from Alexandria to
Italy : as it is meotioned in a dialogue of Luciaa^
referred to before under the title of lUotoir n Evx^
This ship, of which I have made some mention
above, set sail from the Nile with a brisk gale ; and
on the seventh day had got as fiir as Acamas, the
western promontory of Cyprus^ Here the wind
came full against them ; and they were obliged to
run obliquely up to Sid^m. From thence they
shaped the very same course as the ship of Su Paul;
rootling under the coast of Pamphylia^ where thej
were very near being lost upon the ChelidpmaH
rocks. They then coasted Lycia ; and got as high
as Cnidtis in the track of the former ship. Bul^
whereas the A posticus ship turned off to the left, to
get shelter in Crete ; this, 6nding it. had lost its
voyage, stood cross the JEgean sea for Attica^ and
after much difficulty came to anchor in the Piraeus.
This was effected seventy days after they had set sail
from the PharQ9 : at which time, says one of the
persons in the dialogue, it ought by right to have
been in the mouth of the Tiber^ For, says he, in-

^ Insula est MMa^^satis bUa ob SicUiA mari periciUosoque dh^
juncta, Cic. Orat. 4. in Venr. Sect. 46.

412 OF THE ISLAND

slead of holding the course they held, they should
have ran close under Crete^ keeping it on their right
hand ; then have turned up to the promontory
Malta in Laconia : after which tlieir course was too
plain to need describing. For, from the Pelopon-
nesus they were to stand over for the streights of
Messana and Rhegium^ and so prosecute their voy-
age to Puteoli or Rome. Virgil makes his hero
take the same course towards Italy ; who, though
his poem is in great measure a fable, yet, I sup-
pose, copied the truth or the semblahce of truth,
whenever he could introduce it.

Upon Bocfiarfs principles one might argue^ that
this ship's coming to Attica and the Piraeus must
be a mistake : for it was certainly Malta that it ar-
rived at : because Attica is quite out of the way for
any ship to touch at, that is bound from the Nile to
the Ttber^^toto cxlo et toto salo errant, &c. But
ships that lose their passage cannot always choose
their haven of retfeat : they are at the will of the
winds, and are sped at their direction.

There is no greater fallacy, than what arises from
forming notions about the fitness and expediency of
things, at the distance of time, that we have been
speaking of ; and in respect to seas and countries^
that we are but little acquainted with. The only way
of proceeding is to go by authority and example,
where they are to be had. If they are not to be
found ; the best way is to be silent : if they are to
be met with, it is unpardonable not to make use of

UELITE. 415

them. I have given one instance of a ship, whose
true course towards Ittiljf is described. Another is
to be found in JosephuSy where Herod, in his voyage
from Alexandria to Rome, went nearly the same course
as the ship, wherein the Apostle was cast away.

^ Apot^tti 9¥ ffxiiOnr firi Ila^f uXio^, xai p^ci/xuyi irfofft*

¥OfAf¥fic» Kft* ^vo fAt¥ tvravioi r«a¥ fiXav a\/rta cvvfiyrnirafy
£a«-irirac n xat UroXifjiaiou *fy(Wf ii rup iroXtir Cir$ rn
x^oc K««'(rio» iroXf/b(9 xcxoixfiijxevfiir, v^ axo^oc »» cu iromr
auni» ttxynvf »| oXXa x«» irft^oe ivvafAip atnnw mpiXTaro* T^ifi^
TC XATftoicfv^a'aCy *ctt «»«^0f«( firrfu0f» 9i;ir TOK f »Xoig cxi
IraXiav, fiC B^frrntf'iov xaretyiraim

It is observable that the island we have been writ-
ing in fevour of was called not only Melite^ but
Melitene : which leads me to consider an error that
has crept into the Vulgate ; where the Apostle is
said to be shipwrecked on the island Mityleae. This
is plainly a mistake ; and a person the least versed
in critical knowledge will see at once what the ori-
ginal reading was, and how it should be corrected.
Mitylene is the capital of Lesbos^ and quite in a dif*
ferent sea. It is, doubtless^ an error for Melitene^
brought about by a small change and transposition
of a letter ; or, for MelStine^ from MiXuth, which
seems to have been the true name of the Illyrian
island ; it being called at this day Melede^ and by

'7 Antiqait. lib. 14. cap. 14»

414 OF TH£ ISLAND

the Sckpoonians M^ieet A manuscript of the Liber
^ Jpostolicus^ brought from Heraclea in Pontu9^
has MfXnm ; and Arator Subdiaconusj though be
misapplies the name, pronounces it nearly in the
same manner Meliu,

vicina Melite.

Hence St. '^ Jerome has Militine, agreeing very
nearly with MiAitiwi, the reading of •** PtoUmg.
Now this is a tiame not at all applicable to Melite
Jfricatfa ; there is no instance of its ever having
been called so : but it is what Melite lUyrica is
often denominated by : Melitene is a name appUca-
ble to that island, and to that alone. It was called

MfXfim, MfAnnyi), McXiTirn, and " MiMT«v^<r«) aodi as

«**a««*i*Aftft*i*«AAA^i^MB^M*«»*iWM**M«*ak«ia^

7* A MS in my haods, intiUed, Libtr MS vul^ dkiut Jfotio^
hc¥M^ Avof-aXAsof BijSXior, et n^sw-oroXof &c. Fuit quondmm kk
Codex Ecclesi^ Archiepisc, Heracles in or J PropontidU sii^tm

^ De namin, ffcbneis. Venerable Bede calls the island Mile*
tw, Eodan die naiale Sancti Fvblii Atkenanan episc^jpi^ qniy prm^
eejm htntist Miletif cum nmngantem 6tc. Vide Mart^roiogiam ;
XV. Cal.Febr.

•• Gcogr. lib. 2.

«» MiA»Tov<r<rfli, roXK Iaxv^iak : Pofyb. opud S^epk. Bjfzmf. I
suppose, the chief town of this island. The memorable passage
of Constant. Porphyrog, concerning MelUe lUyrica may» I think,
be corrected from Polyhlut* It stands thus ; N«^»( Irtpa ^7«X«t«
MiA«r#, irr«i r« M«Ao{b4rm* if ir rm%% Xlfmfun ttfv Avir«Aift I cy»*«

HELITE. 415

some say, '* Meligena : whereas Malta is said to
have been called Meiivetumy Milivetum, Maltach^
and '^ Maltacia. Hence, I think, we may from the
^ Vulgate decide the point in question ; as we find

^tmrnm^mm^imm^m^

Atf««i ^fA»i|TMy MiXirnt T««ni» v]po^«7o^iotw« cap. 36« Is notM«*
>»^mrm% a tmnspotition and change of a few letters for IfimXt tmM r am
or MtKnnavtt f

■* Isolario di Bencd, Bordonc* Ven. 1534-, and Daviiy.

*' But it IS thought to have been so called erroneously. Sec
Bmrchard Nidersfedi, Malta vetvs ft nova. AVhatever it may hav«
been calfed, it was never oailed MtUtenc.

^ it is rrnarkaUo no copies of the Vnlgaie have MMe. I
have examined most of the early editions of the Latin version :
and they ail have Mitylene or Mytilent^ with scarce any other va-
riation. The edition printed by Fust and Schoiffer in 1462 at
MentZf and all those of Venice and Nurenburg to 1490 have this
reading, one only excepted. This could not be the effect of
cfatnce. As there were two isknide called MtUie, it waa crrtatnl]^
the tran^tor^s iatentiea to disthigiush that which was honosred
with the Apostle's presence ; and, to prevent any mistake or con*
fusion, he calls it by a more peculiar name, that could not be ap«
plied to the other ; i* c. Melitene or Melitine^ for so it originally
stoo<l. This was the translator's design ; but bigotry and preju-
dice have got the better of his precaution. The edition, that I
have excepted out of the general list, is that printed at Venice
14$^ ; which retains the true reading Mylitine^ which is nearly as
it stood originally in the Vulgate : Et cum evasissemus^ tunc cogno'
vimus quia Mylitine insula vocabatur. It is likewise retaiHed in
the Coptic version. Sec Novum Testam* /Egypt, hoc esf^ Copticum^
published at Oxford VflG by Dacid IVilkint ; where the name of
the island is expressed Axe ^€71 It K* The Syrutc printed
ColAoiif Anhaltiorum has MeHti. The English Bible too printed

Al6 OF THE ISLAND

there a very early evidence in our favour, probably
as old as the third century. The island in debate
is pretty clearly determined by this interpretation.

One thing more I have to offer ; and I shall tlien
conclude. Upon a supposition that the Apostle
wintered in the AdriatiCj every thing that happened
afterwards, when they set sail, is plain and to be ac*
counted for. St. Luke says they embarked on board
an Alexandrine ship, that had wintered in the same
island : that they sailed first to Syracuse ; and, af«
ter tarrying three days, they set sail again ; and, by
taking a compass, they got to Rhegium. The learn*
ed Bochart makes use of these circumstances to
prove that the Apostle could not have been near the
coast of Illyria : whereas these occurrences are
what must have happened from the situation we sup-
pose them to have been in there. I would only ask
what wind a ship would require on the lilyrian
coast, to carry it through the gulf of Adria. A
child with a chart before him would tell you it must
be a wind from the north. But will such a wind be
favourable for the streights of Messana^ and to go
to Puieoii or Ostia ? No ; it raiiuires a cdntrary
wind to what they set out with : and they must ct*
ther beat the seas, or make to some port. We ac-

by Wkitchurcht: in 1549 expresses the true nune of the place ^
" And when thei ner scaped, (hca thei Euevr, that the yie v;
** called Mikur

cordio^y^fiad jtbe ship went to S^racwe; and after
three days (n^hetber the. wind was more favoyriable^
or tbey wjere tired with waitiog, is uncertain) they
ventured. t^iseA /agaiii : and, Tf^fxfioinrf^, ^'fe^hipga
" con^pfiss^^' taking a good circuit to the east, they
gained the advantage of a side wind, and got %^
R^gjium. Here a sQuth i^riad sprung. up^ pis fair as
t^y iGQuld wijsi^ ; ^nd they airived the aecpod dayp^
Putfolu Supposing they set jail fropi MaltUf tbe
whole is very unsatisfactory ^ not to say uninteUigihler
We c^n: assign no reason foi; their stay '^at Syracuse;

" Grotms thinks, they went to S^racwe to traffick. But these
ships of Alexandria were under great restrictions ; their chief com-
modity, if not the whole of their cargo, being corn, which Rome
was in much need of. The Romans were always Yery careful
about ihtt article ; in later times partkutarly severe* See Cod.
Jusim. lib. %U .tit. 27 . de fnOf^aUo Akxandrma.

No shpp was to be excused the service ; nee si cakste contra pro"
fcratur oraeulum. lib* XL tit. 3.

Those who encroached upon the banks of the Nile were to be
burnt alive, lib. IX. tit 38. Honorii et TheodosU. See particu-
larly lib. XI. tit. 1,5. on mariners going out of their course:
Qui JistjfUs species susqfpit d€ppri<m4flSf si, rtfita ngvigatione ccm*
tempia^ littora dexia sectatus eas avcrtendo distraxerit^ a^ali p^na

plfCitiUTm

And lib. XL tit. 1,6. Judices^ qui in partUms DietcescSd sua
o»trtta nmfigia^ cum prosperior Jlatus imitate sub pratexiu hitmis %

itsmorari pemnserini^ un^ cum municipilnts et corporatis efusdem lociy
foHwnasum propriahsm feriantur dispendiis. Naucleri prater ea
p^nmn dsportatiimis exc^iani^ si oHquidfraudis etn ^dmisissejuerit
reveiatum.

VOL. V. E E

41i OF THfc MLAND

jM>r kift thdir UkiAg sufih a eireuit id g^t to JMr-*
^'nM ; b6eau3e it is ceruib^hat tte wad they saSed
#}ih round Qtpe PMsaro to Syt4WMc irauld havr
4iMn eqaoUy fair for Rhegmm ; aad CMld tfearee
biiTe fiiitfed carrying thaia even %^ ^teoH or the

T^hM hare I gone through the disquiniiion I first
purposed : add have eadieftvoured to suppoK mj
arguiiieets with the best authorities, and place then
in the clearest light. In the mean time, I am sensi-
ble there may be some pMJudice i^ainst what I have
been urging, on account of the great eminence of
the persons, whose opinions I controvert and op*
pose. Among others, Bentletf, Grotius, SexOy
Bochart, Cluver are men of great name, that have
ever bee^ esteemed writers of the first rank in the
tiines theyiived: it will h«*dly be imagined that
men of such universal learning could be mistaken in
a point they professedly made their study. 'But we
must conaider the grand scope they had in view, the
ample field they were conversant in ; where a person
of the most extensive knowledge might sotnetiaies
be bewildered and lost. The mare universal their

. Tbe99 law»» though of later iate, yet sufficieDdy shew, of wbmt
consequence this artklc was. The maruiefs at all times wen
oVUsod to eaake the greatest dispatch : and the centurion Mim
^a4 too great.f (;barge, amj too much authority tQ tnfier nay de-

^ay, especially after a detection of so many months*

tttitifim^ the ksS'Sitentifte tb^ meat imTe beam to
paiyciil&rs ; Moif cooseqfaently, may somelinies irare
been jruilly of oversiidits and oiititalres that iiomaB
inAty caimot guard a^ntt : nlwh nmtakes wa
often aca detect} and aasended l^ fwrsoM af lasA
exteasife knowledge and smaHer aUlitiesi who Ifel*-
Umed their footsteps, and gleaned ^ftar ^em.

The clearing up these difiicaltiee may he tUought
by some a circumstance of little consequence, and
possibly of las entertainneat Bat it most be con-
aidered thai the detenniiinig amy point of Scripture
IS always atlcaslsd wkb advfVBtage. In this invests
fUtion of may saCTed trach we' see eontSitHiaUy freA
erideace . arise ; some new light breftk in, that
^tr^ng^hens and iUustrates beyond the point in view»
It matters littie whence <l pnoeeeds: k is 4vet
lileasifag to ja. aanoiw and tn^isisif« miod, and 4ai^
not tnit he paofitaHle in the «nd. The tSiosf tiKinute
inquiry and elucidation lends to a conSrmatSon cPf
tdbie wholle* There will be likewise seen this ad^ai^
lage resultaog fiKMn what I have laid' bdbre tite
reailor ; thatdK adU^ I beKeM^ iUidWbt s^asl hai^
beto tneatMg o^ with their boiindsiried and abu^
megfits, togefeher-Nvith the chatiges in different ages
.they underwent in nespttot to those limils, more
clearly and precisely determined here than has been
any where else observed

It may likewise be entertaining to reflect, how
much the strt of navigation is improved, and with
what dispatch now a days commerce is carried on.

£ £2

41^ OF THE ISLASTD

lo. former tfaoMS tfaeyooly'nHlde edutiiig vm<^
nerer wfllioi^y losing s^t of * UncL Tiie ffucc
(r»r«fof0i or ^irftyeiTiai were partbalaTly beafyaod
Blow* The. ship mentiQiN^ by '^XuMW-'Mi^oat
with a fair wipd, and was sevan' days io getting to
Cyprus : ^nd it was judged isev€3iiy«dfyi».8ail to liie
Tib^T' An English levaotar with a steady gale
li^tlld put boldly before tlie wind/ and run io that
space from Jajfa to the Lizards

But what is a more serious coosideratioD. we
may leam from hence how strict an eaaimnation
the Scriptures are oapaUe of uada^i^i^;. No
history has stood the tf^t that the sacred writers nrp
made to bear. Apd ita these inquiries it h very
jsausfactory tp observe by the collateral evidence, as
H i^iocide^ that things must oecessacily have hap-
^ne4 ID tbf manner they are. fepfeseoted. ..It. nay
likewise serve to di^lay io us the ^re<tulity of the
church of Rome; i^nd shew on what weak fooqda*
tioo th^ir faitli is establbhed. A mistake being
.P9ce inade betwem two islands of the same naipe,
Jiow omny loi^rias jue iotroduced in coes^qoence
.of this ope error 1 all which mre Mcqnd;iend<id by
their clergy i^s truths to be higUy reverqooed. This
js strongly (pviclen<;e4by tbq editors of the ^RkmmJ^

• «

• 4 «

^ See piaL n:^<9F « ^vxf .

!^ The New Testament printed at JEptcfier,, 1582, bj John
' D^gpjf, This translation v/as made for the use of the Engli^

XSLITV* IfSl

leitiiQifat : who were not eontent to give their
veeders a mangled trandaiioo of the Vulgate ; hot
th^ voffM, anaex to it the '^ legends of their chnrcbi

papists by WWiam AUgn^ who wa« afterwards a cardinal a|id
archbishop of MecHin. He is said to have been assisted in this
work by Bkkard Btutm^ and Grrgor^ Martm ; the same that
'Wtote a disfer^tioQ od the true protiimciatipD of the Gmek Ian-
gi^gfr. The author of the notes is said to be Tkomas IVorHhtg^
ton. There was a conf^tatioD of this translation written by
Thomoi Cariwrightf ai|thor of the Admonitions to FarUamtnt*
See LetDt/t History of the English translations of the Bible, pa^
S9d. mod IVnod'% Athens Oxon.

9* They have sainted FuUm, whoee hand th«7 pretend to shew
tor a relick. Manduca thfi Jesuit hfa ^oT\e so Uit as to wrke his
histoiy* And, not content with forcibly bringing St* Paui
hither, they make him attended with Luke and Trophinms; which
last, they say, took up his residence in the island. In the city
yaiHia is a nkniimcftt and inscription ndsed by AMa to his ne-
Biory* They skew a foonlain that St. Paui caused t6 fL&m out of
ttie reck; and near it a stone, vi^ith some not inelegant veises:

H^ sub rupif €4na, quam esrnis ad ^qums uuias^

Exiguus trtpidatfans saliimtis a^a,
Rtifigimu sacrm Uttiefs venerart . mukn' ;

Ifaufr^guskasdsderiicumtibi Pauiussspuii*

. Dionjfsiifs (krliusianus assunes us, • St. Piiul foonded a dnireh at
Multa^ ai\d, what is more extraordinary, that he dedicated it to
the Virgin. Af(iry. Ahtla reports the same ciroimstance : Derft-
cuta fmt prima Etfihsia iu MtiitJ a Suitcto Paulo sacratisstmm
Yirgini Maria; chjhs imaginsm depakxisse Sanctum Lucam Evau^
gelistam^ sodum Jpostoli in ptregrinatioue ei naufragto quod Ak
passus fuitf es aniiqud traditione statuitur et tenetur a Meliten"

4tl OF Tsrc iuilKd

to tomqpt it still ikmber. Iir vpeakifig of liie toImA
'Malta, which they*, call Mityknt, they* make ttw
ofaficrvatioD.^^' This island (now/ AtfiifAr^ is.tlit
*' seate of the knigbtea of the *^. Rhodes z iheior
*' habitants whereof have a special devotion to St.
" Paul; to whom both ' the cbeefo cbifirch Xbeing
'/ the bishop's seate) is .dedioMed, and the whole
Jhuid (as they count it) consecrated : where tlie
people shew yet to strangers his prisoti and other
** memoirs of his miracles." And afterward^
Malta hath St. Pauks Messing and grace uotil
this day.'" And in another plMe« apeakiag of
the viper that fastened upon the Apostle's band»
th^ make this remark : ** yea, and (tis the choi-

ce

-♦^

.«i6m. > EttAm ilkd cmffirmatur «i6 JSUiieFyrr^ in 9epimS tWo-
•Had aodlr^ E4xlena Me&ienm: idd imuper imet^ arbUtttmr
imag^u^an StiUdP Virffnk Melkclnt ^timnjkiste ^jmt <t j>k$9mn
tjutdem Saticti Luca, Francisci Ahel^t Melita Uhutrata* edit.
Lat. p. l-Si* Tbe Gkuopetrm and Bmfomtit^ fc^ils^cfkninon in
most parts of Eurofg^ are Mippoaed hcee to be the tongues and
teeth of serpents petafied;>tiid tlieea)r^«f thewlfcii^^to^iave tlie
virtue of «aiM»tidote. It is moveora flftrai«l Uiat' all bom in
M^ta upon tbc day of tbe Conversion if St. Paul cure the bites
.of.se^piMitSy'aml^aU pMibnsuvfaatevcr; and by tbdr ttSUkwn take
,awgj all indammalioas, Tho. FazeUusde rebns Sic^lu» Decni. 1.
iibfl. Such are the tcadkiona of ^e Mtfitete^ veryiMiitlcalar
.and circumstan^aV; and yet ti9try word a Action.. See aho
,Burchardtt4 J^iicr^tdt ^ Makavttui ei nova, HehnntndH ltf60.
Fran^ BeUe*/oH9i ; Cosmograpk. 1575.
*' Givrn to tiie»i about the year 15S0. .

■f Jh

litta Viochia

XKLIT& 488

*

<c

tiaa people there til tbir d^ bcleeve) by St
P4mb» praiers the ifamd was delivered for er er
*^ from Jl such veoembus serpents : in so much that
childrea tbdre play with ^ scorptons e^w sifiee
that time ; oriel filgrnner daily carie with tbem
peecea of^fltonds oat of thq place where St Paul
^^ abpde, hj wMch thvf affirane that they heale them
'* which in Other ooumriei ajdjoyniag are bflten of
<^ scorpiQtti : the. naisdieine therfore being cidltd St
" Paulea ff^ceJ* Thus have they thought proper
to clog the word of God with thb traditioas of men ;
as if the holy Scr^orea would lose of their in*
jQufioce^ unless garnished with l^end and iidile.
• That Malta harbours no venomous creature, is not
owing to St Paul's grace, who was never there ; but
to the nature of tbe island, that cannot give them
riieker. For it is of a low situation, and consists
of a soft white rock, with very little earth ; what
they have being, as Tliccenot tells us, for the rabst
part adventitious. What Isaac Vossius says of
Galata may, with some limitation, be applied to
Malta : '* P/inius tradit hujus insula terram scor-
piones necare : sed fkutla htc proprih ex tat terra^
dim tota insula, sit sterile saxum — Mirum itaque
non est scorpiones in tali loco non esse — Hue accedity

^ Travellers say, there are no tcbrpions for tbe cbildrco to
play withatl. See Thcvenoi'% and Cnn€llf% Travels,

•' Is. J'omi ObstTvat. in Melam. Xik, 2, cap* 7^*] * . "~

424 or THE nuiviy melits.

gudd scorpioncs naturali quAdam constitmtione ode-
tint loea apricoj ac pturimim im iu moriantur ;
vigeant au/em'in obscuris et huntuCs^ Much the
Mine amy be said of Malta ; wluch idaod, I be-
lieve^ aborigine was never capable. of harboaring
dlher tcorpioo or viper. And thougb the natives
shew the ^ hand of PublkUy the tending place,
^' the priam aad the pillar of St Paul; yet I think
it is p^et^ certain thai neither St Paul nor Publius
were there: and if the Apoatle had been, yet he
could not have disfrfayed the wonder he did ; unless
he had exhibited a prior mirade to introduoe it

^ See Jbda, GemcilTs and SJ^ppoii's Travels.

** The tradition of the prison would be at any rate very im-
probable. Those that invented it did not consider how Julhu
behaved to St. P4nl at Siim^ nor io what manner he w^ sfler-
wards treated at l^Mar* Those that left him so much at laige
upon the continent, would hardly imprison him in an island.

END OF VOi;.. V.

>x

V

t
Dt

fi:

AUG X 8 1951